Of Trust in God: OR, A DISCOURSE Concerning the DUTY of Casting our Care upon God In all our DIFFICULTIES.

Together with An EXHORTATION to Patient Suffering for Righteousness. In a SERMON on 1 S. Pet. III. 14, 15.

BY NATHANIEL SPINCKES, M. A. A Presbyter of the Church of England.

LONDON, Printed by J. Heptinstall, for Walter Kettilby at the Bishop's- Head in St. Paul's Church-Yard, 1696.

THE PREFACE.

AMongst the great variety of ex­cellent Practical Discourses this present Age has produced, I have often wondered, that no more has been written concerning the Duty here treated of. Than which, though no sort of Vertue is more usefull for all Estates and Conditions of Life, and especially for teaching how to bear Afflictions with a truly Christian Pati­ence, and Resignation to the Divine Will, yet I know none that has ever set him­self to a particular Consideration of it. The admirable Author of the Whole Duty of Man, the Learned Dr. Hammond, Dr. Scott, and some others, have recom­mended it, as a necessary and comforta­ble Branch of Christianity. But their more general Designs allowed them not to enlarge upon it, to the prejudice of those other Duties, they were to insist [Page ij]upon also at the same time. And none else having undertaken it, (unless perhaps within the compass of a Sermon) I per­swaded my self, that I could not do God and Religion better service, than by of­fering what Meditations seemed to me most proper for inviting to it, nor could propose any Expedient, that might tend more to Men's Quiet and easie Passage through this troublesome World.

Psal. 27.13. I should utterly have fainted, saith the devout Psalmist, but that I believe verily to see the Goodness of the Lord in the land of the living. And even the very Atque etiam Jovem quum Optimum Maxi­mum dicimus, cúm (que) eun­dem salutarem, hospita­lem statorem, hoc intelligi volumus, salutem homi­num in ejus esse tutelà. Cic. de fin. bon. & mal. l. 3. c. 20. Heathens could rejoice to think that Almighty God was their compassionate Pro­tector and Defender, having condescended to take upon him the Guardianship of Mankind. Nor can any thing be a greater refreshment to an afflicted Soul, than to remember, that not Fortune, nor Chance, nor Fate, nor the Malice, the Ambition, the Revenge, the Avarice, the Treachery of wicked Men, nor even the Power and Spight and Subtility of the Devil, governs the World, but all our affairs are ordered by an infinitely Wise and Good God, who knows our Condi­tion much better than our selves do, and [Page iij]loves us much better than we love our selves, and will be sure to make a far bet­ter choice for us, than we could for our selves.

For my own part, I must confess to my Maker's Glory, that it having been my portion of late years to have met with troubles of different kinds, I have always found a serious Reflexion upon his good Providence the best support under them; and the more sensibly so, by how much the more firmly I have fixed my thoughts upon him, and endeavoured to comfort and encourage my self in him.

This put me upon drawing up the fol­lowing Discourse, and now upon pre­senting it to the Christian Reader, in hope that it may not prove wholly useless to others in the like, or worse circumstan­ces; or at least, that its Defects may tempt some abler Author to resume the Argument, and supply what is wanting here. And if it shall have either of these effects, I shall not reckon my time or pains to have been mis-employed.

And because a constant and conscienti­ous Dependance upon God is an excellent Preparative for Suffering for Righteousness, whensoever he in his wise Providence sees fit to call us to it, I have ventured to subjoyn a Discourse also upon that sub­ject; [Page iv]that as the former I hope may be of use for enabling, so this other may be a means of engaging us, to take up our Cross, and follow our Blessed Lord through all the Impediments we may at any time have occasion to encounter with in do­ing it, fighting manfully under his ban­ner, despising all terrestrial Advantages, in comparison of the inestimable, uncon­ceivable Glories of the other State, and studying to express our hearty Sense of what our Redeemer has so graciously done and suffered for us, by conforming our selves to his Image, who was made perfect through sufferings, treading in his steps, and re­signing our selves entirely to our heaven­ly Father's Will, patiently, undauntedly, and meekly to bear whatsoever is brought upon us for his sake.

I confess I have all along, in what I have written, proceeded upon Christian Principles, taking it for a sufficient Proof of a super-intending Providence to order our affairs for us, that the Holy Scrip­tures bear such undeniable testimony to it. Greater Authority cannot be had for any Truth, than the express Word of God declaring it. And this therefore I have rested upon, as the best foundation for whatsoever Doctrines I have laid down, or Arguments I have urged in behalf of them.

Yet considering the shamefull degene­racy of our Times, wherein too many, that bear our Saviour's Name, stick not however to decry all Divine Revelation, and set up for bare Reason and the Light of Nature, as their only Guide. I was once Chap. 3. Sect. 1. about to have addressed my self to these in their own way, to shew, that besides the abundant Evidence we have from Scripture, their so much admired Reason pleads loudly for, nay undoubted­ly evinces the Certainty of an over-ruling Providence. But finding this underta­king like to swell to a much greater length than I had expected, and fearing lest it might cause too great a breach in the thread of my Discourse, and might be tedious and unseasonable to the better sort of Christians, who are already suffi­ciently satisfied of this great Truth, and need not to have it thus inculcated, I al­tered my design, and sent the Sheets to the Press, as they now appear, intending only to give some short intimation of the Arguments I had suppressed, in this Pre­face.

But I have since been perswaded to perfect what I had thus begun, and to publish it in this place; where, coming by it self, it will make no interruption in the body of the Discourse; and besides, [Page vj]will leave the Reader the more perfectly at liberty, either to peruse, or pass it by, as he shall think most proper.

Now the Arguments which I designed to have urged in this Case, and which I here propose to the serious Consideration, of all that are not sufficiently and un­doubtedly convinced of the certainty of a super-intending Providence, and the just ground they therefore have to rest upon it, are such as arise from these five following Heads.

  • I. The Nature of Almighty God, and the Perfection of his Divine Attri­butes.
  • II. The Creation of the World.
  • III. The Continuance of things in the state we see them in.
  • IV. The excellent Order and Har­mony of the several Parts of the World.
  • V. And Lastly, The many extraordi­nary Effects that have been ob­served at any time, beyond, nay contrary to the wonted Power and Laws of Nature.

I. The first (which alone, if rightly attended to, were an abundant proof of the matter in question) is taken from the [Page vij]Nature of Almighty God, and the Per­fection of his Divine Attributes; whence he not only is able to manage and order all things, but is likewise inclined to con­sult the welfare of all. For none who believes a God, but must believe him to be absolutely Perfect; and amongst other his Divine Excellencies, must believe him to be infinitely Wise, Powerfull, and Good. And whosoever owns this, must farther own, Quid igitur in Deo potest esse beatitudo, si semper quietus, & im­mobilis torpet? Si pre­cantibus surdus, si co­lentibus caecus? Quid tam dignum, tam pro­prium Deo, quam Pro­videntia? Lactant. de irâ Dei, c. 4. Si est De­us, utique Providens est ut Deus, ibid. c. 9. that these Attri­butes necessarily imply an Ex­ercise of them, for the benefit of any that stand in need of it. For infinite Wisdom will be sure to find out the streights and troubles of the distressed; infinite Power will easily fur­nish out means for their relief; and infinite Goodness will rea­dily excite to the use of all these means. So that where all these Perfections con­cur, (as they most manifestly do in Al­mighty God,) it must argue great weakness in any to doubt whether they will exert them­selves whensoever there ap­pears a proper occasion for it. And Existimo tamen eam [n. Providentiam] ita con­sentaneam esse, naturae Dei, ejusque divinis Proprieta­tibus,—ut qui eam Deo competere dubitare an­det, vix inter sanos, & mentis suae compotes; censeri debeat. Instit. Theol. l. 4. sect. 4. c. 4. Episcopius therefore had good reason to censure such, as hardly in their senses, who can­not [Page viij]not but acknowledge a God thus insinite­ly perfect, and yet are unwilling to own a Providence; and Cum igitur Providentiam sustulit, etiam Deum negavit esse. De irâ Dei, c. 9. Lactantius, to charge it home upon Epicurus, that by denying a Providence, he in effect denied the Be­ing of God too, who could not rationally be supposed to exist without it. A Deity without a Providence, is an egregious con­tradiction. And it were incomparably easier to imagine that the Sun should be without light, or Fire without heat, than that an infinitely gracious and good God should be without doing good. In a word, As certainly as God is, he delights in Mer­cy and Beneficence; and as certainly as he doth this, there is and must be a Pro­vidence concerning it self for the welfare of those that depend upon him.

II. However, for the farther proof hereof, I proceed to argue from the Crea­tion of the World. For let a Man consi­der, that the World cannot possibly have been from Eternity; as, besides the Re­lation Moses gives of its Original, is ra­tionally enough collected from the ac­counts we have of the beginnings of Arts and Learning; from the want of any, ei­ther History or Tradition, ancienter than the supposed time of the Creation; from the nature of Time and Motion, each of [Page ix]which implying in it a Succession, must unavoidably imply also that it had a be­ginning; from the propagation of Man­kind, and other living Creatures; all which must necessarily have had some first Head or Parent, from whom they proceeded, though at never so great a di­stance; and lastly, from the [...]. Ari­stot. de coelo, l. 1. c. 10. vid. etiam, l. 3. c. 1. Om­nibus ad hoc demum consentientibus, &c. Iren. l. 2. c. 9. Vetus est opi­nio, atque cogitationes omnium hominum peni­tus insedir, Deum esse ori­ginis & haberi authorem. Apul. de Mundo. general Tradition of Man­kind, acknowledging it to have began sometime, though they knew not when. Let it farther be observed, that this stately Fabrick could never possibly be erected by such a wild fortui­tous concourse of Atoms, as was never known to have built Quod si mundum efficere potest concursus atomorum, cur porticum, cur templum, cur do­mum, cur urbem non potest? Quae sunt minus operosa, & multo qui­dem faciliora. Cic. de nat. Deor. l. 2. c. 37. a Temple, a City, a House, or so much as a Porch to it. Let us farther attend to Tanta res, tam orna­ta, tam magna, neque fieri, neque disponi & ordinari, sine aliquo pru­dentissimo authore po­tuit; & ea ipsa ratio, quâ constare ac regi omnia sentiuntur, solertissimae mentis artificem confitetur. Lactant. Inst. l. 7. c. 7. the won­derfull Frame and Contexture of the several parts of the World, bespeaking it to be the work of a most Wise Intelligent Being; and that therefore Ipsa enim conditio ostendit eum, qui condidit eam, &c. Iren. l. 2. c. 9. none but Almighty God can have been the Maker of it. Let it [Page x]be remembred, that the Erns [...]. Fragm. Pythag. World thus evidently and undeniably appears to have been at first created by God; and Quis enim non sen­tiat hunc mundum, tam mirabili ratione perfe­ctum, aliquâ providen­tiâ gubernari? Lactant. Inst. l. 3. c. 20. vid. eti­am l. 2. c. 8. Quid enim potest esse tam apertum, tamque perspicuum, cum oculos in coelum sustule­ris, & quae sunt infra cir­caque lustraveris, quam esse aliquod numen prae­stantissimae mentis, quo omnis natura inspiretur? &c. Min. Fel. who would not be ashamed to su­spect that the same infinite Bounty which perswaded him to create it at first, will not still engage him to look after it, now it has a Being? It is at least as easy to preserve, and govern all things now they are made, as it was to make them out of no­thing. And it is very unrea­sonable to fansie that the same immense Goodness, which was the occasion of the one, should not as well be an occasion of the other. For that it will, is so natural an Inference, that Lactant. Inst. l. 1. c. 2. Pro­tagoras, Democritus, Anaxagoras, and the rest of those amongst the Philosophers, who denied a Providence, found it ne­cessary to deny the Creation too.

Dr. Ou­tram Serm. 1. on S. Matth. 10 29. No wise Man, as a late excellent Di­vine of our own Church reasons, ever be­stowed his pains, and employed his care, and laid out his treasure to make a house, and then presently left that house, for the Owls and the Batts, for the Satyr and the Dragon to dwell in; much less can it be supposed, that God made the World, and [Page xi]then presently deserted it, after it was made, leaving those things to be governed by Chance, which he had made by Wisdom. But the learned Grotius proceeds further, arguing for a Providence, not only from the Actions of Men endued with Reason, but of the Birds and Beasts which have it not, and yet De verit. rel Christ. l. 1. c. 10. from a certain instinct of Nature are wont to have a care of the things, which have been produced by them. Whence he observes the great vanity of conceiting God, to have created so noble and well-composed a World, and then to concern himself no farther about it. This were to leave not Mankind only, but all things else exposed to innumerable mis­chiefs and disorders, and certain confu­sion and destruction, and hence would represent Almighty God, as acting with less consistence; I say not then Mankind, but then the meanest of his Creatures, that are capable of acting at all. Where­fore the gross absurdity of this supposal is a sufficient evidence of its falsity, and consequently is a very good Argument to evince the certainty of a super-inten­ding Providence.

III. As is also the Continuance of things in the state and order we see them [Page xij]in. Nihil est quod possit sine ullo moderatore con­sistere. Sic domus ab ha­bitatore deserta dilabi­tur. Navis sine guber­natore abit pessum. Et corpus relictum ab ani­mâ defluit. Nedum pu­temus tantam illam mo­lem, aut construi sine ar­tifice, aut stare sine re­ctore, tamdiu potuisse. Lact. Instit. l. 3. c. 20. [...]. Just. M. Arist. dogm. evers. [...]. Salust. Phil. de Diis & mundo, c. 7. A Man cannot build a House, but it will be thence­forward decaying; and if neg­lected, it soon becomes ruinous and useless; and though no un­expected Accident happen to destroy it, in a little time it perishes of it self, except due care be taken to repair it. Have a Ship into the Ocean, and leave it there without any to direct or steer it, and what else can be looked for, than that it be lost, especially if it be in a place of danger, and the season prove tempestuous. Our own Bodies in like manner (frail and feeble as we are) if not constantly supplied with food for their nourishment, and sometimes with Physick, for their relief against the frequent Distempers to which they are liable, quickly moulder into dust. And after all our care for their Preservation, it is not long we can hope to prop them up, before, according to the course of Nature, we shall be gathered to our Fathers. Whereto if the many unforeseen Mischiefs be added, to which our selves and all things else are every day obnoxious, there is no appearance of security in whatsoe­ver [Page xiij]condition. Whence then are we all preserved in being, but from the good Omnia quae naturaliter, & propterea re­ctè feruntur, Providentiae custodiâ gu­bernantur. A­pul. de Habit. Doct Plat. l 1. Providence of God, continually watch­ing over us for our support? Or [...]. Phil. Jud. de legat. ad Caium. what else could possibly keep us as we are, but that Almighty Hand of his, from whence we at first proceeded?

And what clearer proof therefore would any one desire of a Divine Providence, than that this being the case, the face of things should however after so many thou­sand years remain much the same that was at first? that the same Heavens, the same Earth, the same Species of Animals, &c. that were created at the beginning, should thus continue from generation to genera­tion? He that can conceive this to be the effect of any thing else but an infi­nitely wise and uncontroulable Power, need not fear to set up for the defence of any the grossest paradox in the World.

IV. The excellent Harmony of the se­veral parts of the World, that they are not only preserved in being, —Aequabilitatem mo­tus, conversionem coeli, solis, lunae, siderumque omnium distinctionem utilitatem, pulchritudinem, ordinem; quarum rerum aspectus ipse satis indicaret non esse fortuita. Cic. de nat. Deor. l. 2. c. 5. Nec enim tanta rerum magnitudo, tanta dispositio, tanta in servandis ordinibus, temporibusque constantia, aut olim potuit sine provido artifice oriri, aut constare tot saeculis sine incola potenti, aut in perpetuum gubernari sine perito rectore, quod ratio ipsa declarat. Lact. de irâ Dei, c. 10. At cur dispositis vicibus consurgere signa, Et velut imperio praescriptos reddere cursus Cernimus, &c. Manil. Astron. l. 1. [...], &c. Salust. phil. de Diis & Mundo, c. 9. [...], &c. Arr. Epictet. l. 1. c. 6. but act by constant Laws and Methods, plainly declares an in­visible Hand of Providence over­ruling [Page xiv]them. If infinite Wisdom were to direct the different seasons of the year, or appoint the course of the Planets, or limit the returns of day and night, how could they be expected to be otherwise than they are now, all proceeding in due order, and serving their proper end, the glory of God, and the benefit of Man­kind?

If infinite Power were to display it self in the Government of the World, what other effects of it could be hoped for, than that it should prescribe the Sea its proper limits, lest it should otherwise overwhelm the Earth; should give us rain from heaven, and fruitfull seasons, fil­ling our hearts with food and gladness; should allow Man the dominion over the beasts of the Earth, that they prevail not against him, nor destroy him; should [Page xv]cause those amazing productions which are constantly seen in Trees, and Plants, and Minerals; should keep all the Ele­ments in aequilibrio, that neither of them may prevail over the other; should dis­pose all second Causes to the best advan­tage; and, in fine, should oblige them all to operate after the same manner that we daily see they do? And if infinite Good­ness were to unite with both these, what more could be desired from such a blessed Conjunction, than that all due Care be taken of particular Persons, and of whole Societies, both to preserve them in be­ing, and to supply them with all need­full blessings? And why then, whilst these effects appear, should we any more doubt, as Nunquid hi qui sub Romanorum imperio sunt, quamvis nunquam viderint Imperatorem, sed valdè & per mare & per terram separati ab eo, cognoscent propter Dominum, eum qui ma­ximam Potestatem habet Principatus? &c. Iren. l. 2. c. 5. Irenaeus argues, of their true Cause, than they who lived in the remoter Terri­tories of the Roman Empire doubted, whether there were an Emperour at Rome, when they were governed by him, though by reason of their distance from his Imperial City, they had never seen him?

That we have variety of weather suit­able to our necessities, that the Earth pro­duces plenty of usefull fruits, store of beautifull and fragrant Flowers, Grass, [Page xvi]and Wood, and Minerals of divers sorts, that it furnishes us with food to live upon, with cloaths to wear, with materials for Houses to dwell in, with medicinal Herbs and Waters, and with ornamental Rari­ties; that the Sea serves for maintaining Commerce through the several parts of the Globe; that this also affords food and other considerable advantages; that we have a healthfull Air to breathe in, and whose transparency conveighs to us a due proportion both of heat and light; that the many different species of Animals are propagated with the same Shape, the same natural Instincts, the same ways of seeking their own Provision, and the same Care of their Young; that Mankind are fearfully and wonderfully made, have an excellent contexture of parts, have so much likeness, and yet together with it so much Eadem figura omni­bus, sed quaedam unicui (que) lineamenta deflexa: sic & similes universi videmur, & inter se singuli dissimi­les invenimur. Min. Fel. difference in their Countenances; that they and other Creatures grow to a certain Stature, there continue, and then at length decay, and die, and so make room for others to succeed them; that our food digests and becomes our nourishment; and that in all respects we are thus admirably ac­commodated with what our condition calls for, [Page xvij] Manil. A­stron. l. 1. Non casus opus est, magni sed Numinis ordo,’this cannot be the work of chance, but of a wise and good God, who is pleased most graciously to manifest his kindness through the Universe. It is not possible that a fortuitous jumbling of uncertain Causes should ever produce such a train of singular Events, as carry in them the plain footsteps of a divine Disposal. And he must be blind, or worse, that having this daily experience of the good hand of God over himself and his fellow-creatures, will not yet be perswaded to own his Providence.

There is none, says Instit. Div. l. 1. c. 2. Lactantius, so rude, or so brutish, but that when he lifts up his Eyes to Heaven, though he know not the God, by whose influence all that we see is governed, he will however understand that there is a God, from the large extent of the things he beholds, and their motion, disposition, continuance, usefulness, beauty, and temperature. And Quem vero astrorum or­dines, quem dierum noctiumque vicissitudines, quem mensium temperatio, quemque ea quae gignuntur nobis ad fruendum, non gratum esse cogunt, hunc hominem omnino numerare neque decet. De legibus l. 2. c. 7. Quis e­nim hunc hominem dixerit, qui cum tam certos coeli motus, tam ratos astrorum ordines, tamque omnia inter se connexa & apta viderit, neget in his ullam inesse rationem, eaque casu fieri dicat? De nat. Deor. l. 2. c. 37. Tully will hardly allow him the Name and Qualifications [Page xviij]of a Man, that can observe the certain motions of the Heavens, the fixed courses of the Stars, and the aptitude and mutual connexion of all things, and not be forced to confess, that not Chance, but Reason is the cause of these. And else­where Esse praestantem ali­quam aeternamque natu­ram, & eam suspicien­dam admirandamque ho­minum generi, pulchri­tudo mundi, ordoque rerum coelestium eogit confiteri. De divinat. l. 2. he affirms the beauty of the World, and the order of the heavenly things to be an undeniable proof of an excel­lent and eternal Nature, and that is to be honoured and ad­mired by Mankind. And yet the heavenly bodies are not sin­gular in their testimony; for there is not a Praesentemque refert quaelibet herba Deum. Spire of Grass Here below, not an herb in the Field, much less a stately Tree in the Wood, or a delicious Flower in the Gar­den, but are witnesses to this great Truth.

Wherefore if upon sight of a [...], &c. Theoph. Antioch. ad Autol. l. 1. Ship under sail, holding on her course, and making readily towards the shore, it is present­ly concluded that this vessel comes not of it self, but is steer­ed by its Mariners, howsoever none of them as yet appear a­bove deck, or Siquis in domum a­liquam, aut in gymna­sium, aut in forum vene­rit; cum videat omnium rerum rationem, modum, disciplinam, non possit ea sine causà fieri judicare, sed esse aliquem intelli­gar, qui praesit, & cui pareatur; multo magis—statuat necesse est, ab ali­quà mente tantos naturae motus gubernari. Cic. de nat. Deor. l. 2. c. 5. if observing a House, a School, or a Court, where all things look well, and [Page xix]with a due decorum, we easily perswade our selves that this comes not to pass by chance, but by the care of some pru­dent Master or Governour, much rather should we attend to the hand of God in the manage­ment of the World, when we observe the manifold instances of his Providence that each day presents us with. Not to believe in him upon this undeniable evidence, is a height of perverseness, that may justly prevail with him to withdraw his Protection from us, and teach us by sad experience, what it is to want it.

Lord Bacon. Ess. 16. I had rather believe all the Fables in the Legend and the Talmud, says a noble Author, than that this universal Frame is without a Mind; and adds, that therefore God never wrought a Miracle to convince Atheism, because his ordinary Works con­vince it. And yet these are not the on­ly proof we have of a Powerfull Supreme Being that orders all our affairs for us. For if we proceed to

V. The many Extraordinary Interpo­sals that have been taken notice of in the World, these also loudly testifie that Al­mighty God interests himself in the con­cerns [Page xx]of his Creatures, directing and dis­posing all things according to his own good pleasure, and the wise ends of his Government. Of this kind are all the [...] Salust. Phil. de Diis & Mundo, c. 9. Predictions of future Events, long before they came to pass, or could possibly be foreseen without the help of some supernatural Revelation; and all the Miracles that have from time to time been wrought, contrary to the wonted methods and Laws of Nature; which, whether any of them were done purposely to confute Atheism, or not, are yet a most palpable confutation of it. Each of these demonstrate all things to act in subordination to God's Will, be­cause otherwise he could neither over­rule them, contrary to their usual course, nor could foretell what should happen, long after without his concurrence. And therefore if it can be made appear that there has been variety of Prophecies which have been in due time, and perhaps after many Ages, accomplished exactly as had been foretold, and of Miracles that have been wrought to the certain knowledge and astonishment of the beholders, who could not but own the hand of God to be in them; I presume nothing more can be wanting to put it beyond all pretence [Page xxi]of doubt, that God not only is, but that he continually concerns himself in the Government of the World.

And for the proof hereof, I desire only this one reasonable Postulate to be grant­ed me; which yet can with no shew of justice be denied; namely, That the holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testa­ment, and the Writings of the Christians in the first Ages of the Church, may but be owned as credible Histories, and the matters of fact related in them as worthy our belief as those which are recorded by other Historians. This is an equal, and a very modest demand, considering the sar greater respect that is due to the sa­cred Writings, than any other Records whatsoever can possibly pretend to. For (besides their divine Authority, which I am not now to insist upon) they have several other very considerable ad­vantages for their Credibility, above any other History that ever was in the World. Christianity has no greater Enemies than the Jews have been and still are, and yet they have all along been, and at this day continue as zealous as ever for the Books of the Old Testament. They have con­stantly owned them for Authentick, their Historian Josephus bears witness to them, and they yet adhere to them as undoubt­edly [Page xxij]true. And as for the greatest part of the New Testament, and indeed all that I have need to recurr to in the case before us, there not only was never any doubt amongst the regular and orthodox Christians concerning its being genuine, but it was never questioned by Celsus, or Julian, or any of its most avowed Adver­saries, who we are sure would never have spared the Christians, if they could have found any pretence for an objection in this respect. And besides, that the Au­thors of these holy Writings were Men of untainted reputation, upon whom no instance of imposture could be fixed, they were moreover so different for qua­lity, some of them Kings and great Men, some of them mean and illiterate, no bet­ter than Shepherds, or Fishers, or Publi­cans, some of a middle condition between both, so many for number, and who wrote in such distant times, that they could never possibly be thought to have all combined together, to deceive the World, nor like to have escaped a dis­covery, if they could have attempted it.

The Authours and Publishers of the New Testament were such who had no­thing to expect in this World, but tribu­lations, and afflictions, and death, the por­tion [Page xxiij]that our Saviour had foretold would be allotted to his Disciples; and in the World to come they could have no good to hope for, if they had only conspired to delude Mankind, in transmitting to all generations what they knew to be false. And hence they could have no o­ther Design to serve in what they pub­lished, but that of propagating the Truth.

And since the writing and divulging of the Scriptures, they have been transla­ted into abundantly more Languages, have had incomparably more Copies and Im­pressions, and been the subject of vastly more Commentaries, Annotations, Para­phrases, and given occasion for multitudes more of Disquisitions and Discourses, and upon all these accounts were apparently far less liable to be corrupted, than any other Authours whatsoever. They have had the testimony of a whole cloud of Christian Martyrs, who stuck not readily to resign their lives, in pursuance of the Truth contained therein. And notwith­standing all the opposition that has been made against them, they have prevailed to that degree, as plainly to shew a di­vine Blessing going along with them, to give them success in spight of all the ma­lice of Jews or Gentiles, or the Devil him­self, [Page xxiv]and his utmost contrivances for their suppression. So that after all this he must be monstrously unreasonable, that will not yet be induced to place them in the rank of the most credible Historians, or indeed that sees not of what unspeakably greater Authority they are, than all other the most celebrated Histories. The least that can possibly be inferred from these Premises is, that either Men must utter­ly renounce all History, and all pretence to the knowledge of what is past before their own days, or they must be brought to confess the Scriptures a just foundation for their belief of the Matters related in them. And this being once granted, there can be no difficulty in the proof of mul­titudes both of Prophesies and of Miracles, to evince the certainty of an over-ruling Providence.

1. Prophecies. And here, if I should begin with that of Noah, concerning the Deluge of Waters that was to be brought upon the World of the ungodly, it would easily be shewn that he was certainly a true Prophet, though he had Cassandra's fate, not to be attended to by an incre­dulous generation, till their own sad ex­perience too late convinced them of the reality of his Predictions. He not only [Page xxv]informed them of their approaching de­struction, as may justly be collected from his History in the sixth and seventh Chap­ters of Genesis, and St. Peter's affirmation, 1 Ep. 3.20. that God waited in the days of Noah, while the Ark was preparing, which it is not conceivable he would do without giving notice of it to the people, whose repen­tance he waited for; Noah I say, not only informed the old World of their approach­ing destruction, but gave them moreover a daily evidence of his own belief and ex­pectation of what he warned them to provide against, by building a capacious Ark, wherein to preserve himself, and his houshold, and some of all living crea­tures, when the rest should be washed a­way with the Flood, that was shortly to come upon them. Nor was he disap­pointed; Gen. 6. for at the end of an hundred and twenty years, the time prefixed for the execution of this intended vengeance, the waters came upon them, and destroy­ed them all, except those Jew Souls who were with him in the Ark. Than which, one would not desire a clearer instance of a divine Prescience, and an uncontroulable Power, that can when it pleases, open the windows of heaven, and break up the foun­tains of the great deep, or make whatso­ever like alterations in the course of Na­ture, [Page xxvj]that is of an over-ruling Provi­dence.

If I should mention in the next place, the notice that was given to the Patriarch Abraham, when as yet he had no child, and had little hopes of any, that he should however Gen. 12.2. be blessed, and his Name made great, which is C. 13, 14, 15, 16. &c. 15.5. afterward explained to import, (not to touch here upon what related to our blessed Saviour) that his seed should be exceeding numerous, as the dust of the earth, and the stars of heaven, which cannot be reckoned up, and that all the land he could see, whether north­ward, or southward, or eastward, or west­ward, should be given them to inherit; and C. 17. 4, 5, 6, 7, 8. again, that he should be the Father of many Nations, and Kings should come out of him; and to him, and his seed after him, should be given all the land wherein he so­journed, the land of Canaan, for an ever­lasting possession; but withall, that they should not enter upon the inheritance of this promised land, C. 15.13. till the fourth gene­ration, when the iniquity of the Amorites would be full, and would by this means occasion their utter extirpation; this Pre­diction also must be granted to have been accordingly fulfilled, when besides the Edomites and Moabites descended from Ismael, the Posterity of Isaac was encrea­sed [Page xxvij]into a great People, and being above 400 years after this Promise, conducted by Joshua into Canaan, and settled there, became in time two potent and flourish­ing Kingdoms, and were blessed and high­ly favoured by God above all the nations of the Earth, and might have continued so had they not by their multiplied trans­gressions provoked God to drive them out of the good land that he had given them, and withdraw his Presence from them.

Whereto if I should farther add that Message of the Prophet Jado, as Antiq l. 8. c. 3. Jose­phus calls him, Sameas as Dejejun. c. 16. Tertullian, A­donias as the L. 4. c. 16. Apostolical Constitutions, the Prophet who was sent from Judah to Bethel, and there 1 Kings 13.2. cried against the Altar in the word of the Lord, and said, Oh Al­tar, Altar, thus saith the Lord, Behold, a child shall be born to the house of David, Josiah by name, and upon thee shall he offer the Priests of the high-places, that burn in­cense upon thee, and men's bones shall be burnt upon thee; what could have been more expressly fulfilled than this was a­bout three hundred and fifty years after? The 2 Kings 23.15, 20. King of Judah being at that time named Josiah, and the Altar in Bethel, and the high-places being broken down by his order, and their Priests slain, and men's bones burnt upon them, as [Page xxviij]had so long before been prophesied of him.

To these few instances already mentio­ned, might be added Joshua's Denuncia­tion against whomsoever that should ever undertake the re-building of Jericho, n. that Ch. 6.26. he should lay the foundation thereof in his first born, and in his youngest son he should set up the gates of it; that is, that the beginning of his attempt, the laying his foundation, should cost him his Heir, and that e're he came to finish it, and to set up the gates, he should have lost the rest of his children; fulfilled in Hiel the Bethelite, who 1 King. 16 34. laid the foundation there­of in Abiram his first-born, and set up the gates thereof in his youngest son Segub, ac­cording to the word of the Lord, which he spake by Joshua the son of Nun; Together with Elijah's Prophecy of a 1 King. 17.1. great drought in the days of Ahab, wherein himself was fed by V. 6. Ravens, and afterwards V. 16. yet more miraculously; His threatening to this wicked King, that C. 21.19. in the place where dogs licked the blood of Naiboth, they should lick his also; and of Jezebel, V. 23. that the dogs should eat Jezebel by the wall of Jez­reel; And Elisha's Prophecy of a suddain incredible 2 King. 7.1. Plenty, in a time of great Distress and Famine, which was however brought about in a very extraordinary [Page xxix]and surprizing manner; And Jeremiah's declaration in the Name of the Lord, that Jer. 25.12. after seventy years the King of Babylon and his Nation should be punished for their iniquity; which Isaiah also intimates was to be done by Isa. 44.8. Cyrus, whom God long before calls his Shepherd, because he fore­saw that he would be a Shepherd to the Jews, in commanding the reparation of their Metropolis and Temple, saying, as the Prophet's expression is, to Jerusalem, thou shalt be built, and to the Temple, thy foundation shall be laid, as he did in the first year of his reign, according to the history of Ez. 1.1, 2, 3, 4. Ezra.

But these I content my self to have just mentioned, as also I purposely omit many others, designing to instance but in one Prediction more, in this place, but which is of much greater Consequence, and the accomplishment whereof is more especi­ally remarkable, and the effects of it more visible at this day.

And that is the Notice which had [...] Orig. c. Cels. l. 1. p. 39. at sundry times and in di­vers manners, been given before­hand of our Blessed Saviour's Incarnation, and Sufferings, and the wonderfull, stupendous De­liverance he was to work out for his People. Which, accord­ing [Page xxx]to all the Jewish calculations, so evi­dently pointed at the time of his appear­ance, that De veritat. rel. Christ. l. 5.14. Nehumiae illius Magistri Hebraei— Men­tio fit, in Thalmudicis. Ni fallor est in titulo de Synedrio. Ostendit istum mihi locum olim Hagae Stoctoxus. Puto ejus fie­ri mentionem & in Aben­ada ad Danielera. Cl. Sar­rav. Epist. p. 52. Grotius tells us of one Nehumiah a Jew, who lived about half an Age before it, and publickly declared that the co­ming of the Messiah could not be deferred above fifty years longer. Nor was this any sin­gular conjecture of his own, but agreeable to the general opinion of that People, who ordinarily concluded it could not be long before the promised Deliverer should shew himself. Hence at the time of our Saviour's Incar­nation we find him spoken of by the name of Quod magnum ali­quem prophetam eo ipso tempore expectarent. Il­lum nunc [...] ap­pellant cum articulo, nunc [...], nunc [...]. Dodw. c. Grot. de jure laicorum Sacerdotali, p. 183. the Prophet, of him that was to come; and a­gain, of the Prophet that was to come. When John the Baptist his fore-runner appeared, we find all Men S. Luke 3.15. musing in their hearts, whether he were the Christ, or not. Thus we are told of good devout Simeon, that he S. Luke 2.25. waited for the consolation of Israel, (that is, for the coming of the Mes­sias, Dr. Lightfoot's Harm. of the Evang. Sect. 6. the expected Comforter,) promising himself to see it in his days; and S. Luke 2.28, &c. he heartily re­joiced at the sight of it. And [Page xxxj]one V. 37, 38. Anna a Prophetess, a pious and aged Widow, who departed not from the Tem­ple, but served God with fasting, and pray­ers, night and day, spake of him to all that looked for redemption in Jerusalem. And even the Woman of Samaria could tell our Saviour, S. Joh. 4.25. I know that the Messiah is coming, who is called Christ. Upon this account it was that the Jews S. Joh. 1.19. sent Priests and Levites from Jerusalem to John the Baptist, to enquire of him, Who he was? That is to say, whether he were the Mes­siah they then looked for or not? As I take to be very plain from the following words, V. 20. And he confessed and denied not, but confessed I am not the Christ. And that the prevalency of this same perswa­sion gave occasion to the Herodians to look upon Herod as the Christ, is intima­ted by —Herodia­nos, qui Chri­stum Hero­dem dixerunt. De praescr. adv. haeret. c. 45. Tertullian, and more expressly asserted by Adv. Haeres. l. 1. haer. 20. Epiphanius.

As others also took hold of it to impose upon the credulity of that Nation, by pretending severally to be the Saviour they expected to come about that time; Of whom Gamaliel names two, Act. 5.36, 37. Theudas, and Judas of Galilee, who both perished in their attempt; as Jos. Antiq. l. 20. cc. 2, 3. the Jewish Histo­rian also acquaints us. Who tells like­wise L. 20. c. 6. of certain Magicians and Impo­stours about the same time, that led the [Page xxxij]people out into the Wilderness, upon pre­tence of shewing them great signs and wonders wrought by the finger of God; but who being seized by Felix the Go­vernour's order, were made to suffer for their presumption. As also he makes men­tion of another L. 20. c. 7. who had deceived the people with promises of Safety, and Deli­verance from all their evils, so they would but attend him into the Wilderness, and hereby brought destruction upon himself and his deluded followers. As Buxt. Synag. Jud. c. 50. Barcho­cabh, and others did afterwards. Which it is very reasonable to suppose they would not all have done, but that they were en­couraged to it, by the disposition they found in the people at that time, to hear­ken to every one that set up for the Mes­siah, whom they were eagerly waiting for. And the best account therefore of these several pretences was, that which the fore-cited Josephus gives of their War with the Romans, that they were tempted to it by the information their Sacred Writings gave them [...]. De bello Jud. l. 6. c. 31. of one to be born amongst them at that time, who should be Ruler of the whole habitable World.

And for the further confirmation of this opinion, the learned Buxtorf recites a Tradition amongst them, that erred [Page xxxiij]not much in this point, Prisci Judaei ante Chri­sti nativitatem, non pro­cul a termino aberra­runt, quum Elias dixit, Mundam sex mille annos duraturum, nempe per duos mille annos mun­dum fore [...], inanem & vacuum, hoc est absque lege Divinâ, per duos mil­le annos [...], sub lege, reliquos vero duos mille fore [...]. dies Mes­siae. Synag. Jud. c. 50. di­viding the Space of this World's duration into three parts, each consisting of two thousand years, the one before the Law, the next under it, and the other in the days of the Messiah. Which plainly discovers, that from their several Prophecies relating to the coming of the Messiah, the pro­perest time they could fix upon for it, was about the four thousandth year of the World, the very year in which Archbishop Annal. Tom. poster. Ʋsher places our Saviour's Birth.

This was the time when the Gen. 49.10. Scepter was upon departing from Judah; now were Dniel's Dan. 9.24. weeks either fully compleated, or at least drawing near a conclusion; and now was the Temple yet standing, to which the Prophet Malachi had foretold, Mal. 3.1. The Lord whom they sought should suddainly come, and which was to be made Hag. 2.0. more glorious than the former, as the Prophet Haggai had foretold, namely, by his Pre­sence in it; for in all other respects it was far inferiour. And this therefore was the time when the Jews most reasonably might, and when in fact they certainly did expect the promised Messiah; how­soever because he came not with that [Page xxxiv]pomp and splendour they had hoped for; but on the contrary, put on a mean garb, and was attended with a small and very ordinary retinue, and exposed to the most ignominious of deaths, that of the Cross, they would by no means own him for the person they had waited for.

However their incredulity is no confu­tation of the truth of what was thus sig­nally accomplished, our blessed Lord S. Matt. 1.18, 19, 20. & S. Lu. 1.34, 35. con­descending to be born of a Virgin as had been Isa. 7.14. foretold of him, and at the time (as I have shewed) and in the very S. Matt. 2.5, 6. S. Luk. 2.11. place pre-signified, S. Matt. 11.14. having had the promised Elias for his fore-runner; that is to say, John the Baptist, who was S. Luk. 1.17. to go before him in the spirit and power of Elias, ha­ving S. Joh. 7.16. S. Lu. 4.43, 44. preached his Father's Will to Man­kind, and having in all points lived and died as had been before declared con­cerning him, as might easily be shewn. Here is such an admirable complication of Events, in the accomplishment of divers sorts of Prophecies, as can never be ho­ped for in any one besides. And by con­sequence we have here a very peculiar and unquestionable proof of that divine Pro­vidence I have undertaken to assert.

Especially considering that this our Sa­viour's appearance at the time pointed at in these Predictions; that is to say, that [Page xxxv]he lived and died a little before the disso­lution of the Jewish Polity and Temple, is testified not only in Scripture, but (which perhaps may signifie more with some Men) by Antiq. l. 18. c. 4. Josephus the Jew, who in his relation concerning him questions, Whether he may call him a Man, or not? (if that passage in him be genu­ine, as Catal. Scriptor. Eccles. S. Jerome supposes, and Dr. De Sibyll. orac. c. 11. Vossius has undertaken to prove it is) and by Impulsore Chresto, Suet. in vit. Claud. c 25. Sic etiam, Perperam Chre­stianus pronunciatur. Ter­tull. Apol. c. 3. Suetonius, and Auctor nominis ejus Christus, qui Tiberio im­peritante, per Procura­torem Pontium Pilatum supplicio affectus erat. Tac. Annal. l. 15. Tacitus. And our selves who bear his Name, and make profession of his Religion, are a notorious instance of the Belief of it.

But to make the matter yet more plain, to the conviction of the most incredulous, I will descend a step lower, and only de­mand that the holy Scriptures be admit­ted not to have been any late fiction, but to have been written about the times they are ordinarily ascribed to, the Old Testa­ment before the time of our Saviour Je­sus Christ's appearance in the World, and the New during the Lives of his Apostles. For even so I may observe two farther Prophecies, the visible and lasting accom­plishment whereof, is a manifest token of their coming from God, and so at once [Page xxxvi]proves the divine Authority of the Scrip­tures, and that which I now produce them for, an over-ruling Providence.

1. The former is the Pre-assurance that was given of the vast Extent of our Savi­our's Kingdom, which he was to erect in the World. Psal. 2.8. The heathen were to be given him for his inheritance, and the utmost parts of the earth for his possession. Isa. 2.2. Mic. 4.1. The Moun­tain of the Lords house was to be established in the top of the mountains, and to be ex­alted above the hills: and all nations to flow unto it. Mil. 1.11. From the rising of the Sun unto the going down thereof, his Name was to be great among the Gentiles, and in every place incense to be offered in his Name, and a pure offering. Isa. 42.4. He was to set judgment in the earth; and the Isles were to wait for his Law; Ver. 6, 7. was to be given for a cove­nant of the people, for a light of the Gentiles; to open the blind eyes, to bring out the pri­soners from the prison, and them that sit in darkness out of the prison-house; and Isa. 49.6. to be salvation unto the end of the earth. He was in the time of the Roman Empire Dan. 2.44. to have a Church, or spiritual Kingdom set up, that should never be destroyed, but should break in pieces and consume; that is, should prevail over, all the other Kingdoms, and should stand for ever. And there was [Page xxxvij]to be Dan. 7.14. given him Dominion, and Glory, and a Kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages should serve him, even an ever­lasting Dominion, that should not pass away, and his Kingdom that which should not be destroyed. The plain meaning of which Declarations, and divers others to the same purpose which I shall not stand to recite, was that by his appearance in the World, at the time appointed of the Fa­ther, he should break down the partition­wall betwixt Jews and Gentiles, and settle one spiritual Kingdom consisting of both, which should be of very large extent, and should continue as long as the Sun and Moon endure.

Which Prediction our blessed Lord al­so himself repeats, to let his Enemies the Jews see how vain all their attempts for the suppression of his Doctrine would be; inasmuch as though they should pro­ceed to vent their utmost malice against him by lifting him upon the Cross, they would certainly find this to prove, con­trary to their expectation, a means of gaining him Proselytes amongst all sorts of people. S. Joh. 12.32. If I be lifted up from the Earth, saith our Saviour, I will draw all Men unto me: Hereby declaring, that his cruel and barbarous Death would be suf­ficient to prevail upon all that would be [Page xxxviij]perswaded to attend to it, and would un­doubtedly engage a very great part of Mankind to become his Disciples. He would be ready to receive them all, Gen­tiles as well as Jews; and one remarkable effect of his Sufferings was to be this, That great numbers of both should flock to him, and embrace his Religion, and hope for Salvation only through his Me­diation.

This might seem a strange paradox to those who fansied that our Saviour's death must necessarily put an end to all his pre­tences. But it was no more than God the Father had pre-determined should be, and therefore had so frequently pre­signified, than our Saviour himself here promised, and than was afterwards made good, to the Conversion or Confusion of all who had set themselves against him. For immediately upon his Ascension into Heaven, and the Descent of the Holy Ghost, his Apostles [...]. Mar. 16 20. went forth and preached every-where, the Lord working with them, and confirming their words with signs following. Whence it came to pass, that his Doctrine was much sooner made known, in the several parts of the World, than could have been imagined; and pro­digious numbers were quickly brought over to it.

S. Peter converted no fewer than Act. 2.41. three thousand Souls at one Sermon in Jerusalem. And presently after ( Com. in Act. Apost. 3.1. Dr. Lightfoot thinks on the same day, which he conjectures too might most probably be the same Harm. Act. 3, & 4. great day of Pentecost, wherein they were thus miraculously inspired, or some other day of the same feast) the number of Prose­lytes were reckoned to be Act. 4.4. five thousand. And when the Word had been preached a-while in this and other Jewish Cities, and met not with a due reception from this obdurate Nation, the Apostles thought it time to Act. 13.46. turn themselves to the Gentiles. Accordingly they took their several cour­ses, as might seem best to answer the great End of their Ambassage, both to preach the Word, and minister about holy things, and to ordain others to the same Office. And it pleased God to give them that success, that by their Ministry the Word of God grew and prevailed against all the opposition, and all the most inve­terate malice, and most exquisite cruel­ties of its Enemies. Insomuch that both the Scriptures and other Writers inform us of divers Churches they had planted in their life-time; to some of which S. Paul directed his Epistles, and S. Peter his first to some others of them; and others again are mentioned in S. John's Revela­tion.

And near about the time of this Apo­stle's death, Pliny, Propraetor of Bithynia, wrote to the Emperor Trajan, acquainting him, that his Orders against the Christi­ans could not be pursued L 10. Ep. 97. without bring­ing many of every age, rank, and sex into danger; forasmuch as the infection (as he expresses it) had reached not only the greater Cities, but their lesser Towns, and Country-Villages. To which I should also have added the testimony of Tiberia­nus, President of Palaestine, Usserii Ap­pend. Ignat. professing all his severities unable to overcome the Galileans; that is, the Christians; but that I think the singularly learned Mr. Dodwell Dissert. de pauc. Martyr. par. 23, 24. has said enough to prove his Letter spurious.

However Justin Martyr, who flourished, as Eccl. Hist. l. 2. c. 13. Eusebius testifies, and the beginning of his own second Apology evinces, [...], not long after the Apostles, affirms that no sufferings could affright the Christians of his time from the profession they had taken upon them; but the more they were persecuted, the more they encreased, and [...]. Ep. ad Diognet. as they that rose up against them multiplied, so did those on the other hand that were brought over to them. And Clement of Alexan­dria, who lived about sixty years after [Page xli]him, declares that in his days [...], &c. Strom. l. 6. p. 667. the Doctrine of our Master was not confined to Judea, as Philosophy was to Greece, but spread it self over the face of the Earth, both Greeks and Barba­rians in each City, and Village, and Na­tion, sometimes whole Houses together, and at other times single persons only being converted by it, and not a few of the Philosophers themselves. So his Contemporary Tertullian pro­fesses, that Pars penè major ci­vitatis cujusque in silen­tio & modestia agimus. Ad Scap. the greatest part of almost every City were Chri­stians, and that their Enemies grew jealous of them, and made Obsessam vociferan­tur civitatem, in agris, in castellis, in infulis Christianos, &c. Apol. c. 1. complaint that their City was beset with them, and that in the Countries, in the Castles, in the Isles, were Christians; and that it grieved them to see how every sex, age, condition, and dignity was inclined to this Name. And again, Vestra om­nia implevi­mus, &c. A­pol. c. 37. We, saith he, have filled all places amongst you, your Cities, Isles, Castles, Burroughs, Councils, Tents, Tribes, Decuries, the Palace, the Se­nate, the Forum, and we leave you only your Temples free from us.

And after these Origen for the next Century, and Arnobius and Lactantius for the former part of the following [Page xlij]teach, that [...]. Orig. Philocal. c. 1. all about both Greeks and Barbarians, in great multitudes, forsaking the Pre­cepts of their Fathers and their supposed Deities, betook them­selves to the Laws of Moses, and the words of the Doctrine of Je­sus Christ, [...]. Ibid. though with the apparent hazard of their lives, [...]. Ibid. both wise and unwise, Philo­sophers and others, in all pla­ces, embracing his Religion; that Nulla jam natio est tam barbari moris & mansuetudinem nesciens, quae non ejus amore ver­sa molliverit asperitatem [...]am, &c. Arnob. adv. Gent. l. 2. Christianity had spread it self, throughout the World, sof­tening men's manners, and teach­ing them Candour, Meekness, and Condescension; that the greatest Wits, Orators, Gram­marians, Rhetoricians, Lawyers, Physicians, Philosophers enter­tained it, renouncing their former opini­ons and practices, and choosing rather to study the Precepts of the Gospel; that Servants could be content to endure all the severities of their merciless and enra­ged Masters, Wives to be parted from their implacable Husbands, Children to be dis-inherited by their incensed Parents, than forsake the Christian Faith, and treacherously withdraw themselves from that spiritual Warfare wherein they had [Page xliij]engaged; that when dreadfull punish­ments were decreed for all that adhered to the Laws of this Religion, it grew by this means, and people were only the more vigorous, and the readier to pro­ceed undauntedly against all the Menaces, and all those Interdicts which were de­signed to work upon their fears, and all the Prohibitions they met with served but to fix them the firmer in the Faith; that the divine Law was received Cum vero ab ortu solis useque ad occasum lex divina suscepta sit, & omnis seuxs, omnis aetas, & gens, & regio, unis ac paribus animis Deo serviant, &c. Lactant. Instit. l. 5. c. 13. from the rising to the setting of the Sun, and every Age, Sex, Nation, and Country set them­selves to serve God with one and the same Mind, and every­where was the same readiness to suffer, and every where the same con­tempt of death; insomuch that it was a­bove the power of racks or sires to overcome, Deest illis inspirata patientia. Nostri autem (ut de viris taceam) pu­err & mulierculae tortorer suos tacitè vincunt, & ex­primere illis gemitum nec ignis potest. Ibid. not Men only, but Women and Children, or but to squeeze a groan from them, by reason of that inspi­red Patience, whereby their God had condescended to pre­pare them for this holy Con­flict; and in a word, that Ut jam nullus esser tetrarum angulus tam re­motus, quo non Religio Dei penetrasset, nulla de­nique natio tam feris mo­ribus vivens, ut non sus­cepto Dei cultu ad justi­tiae opera mitesceret Lact. de mort. Perseq. c. 3. there was none of the remotest cor­ners of the Earth, whither this divine Religion had not pene­trated, [Page xliv]no Nation living so void of all humanity, as not to be mollified, and brought to a better temper by it.

Notwithstanding that it came to pass, as our Saviour had fore-warned his Disci­ples, that the Profession of his Name was attended with frequent Tribulations, and Afflictions, and Persecutions, and the cru­ellest and most barbarous Tortures and Deaths, such was the Courage and Re­solution of the Christians in those early Ages of our Religion, that there were ad­ded to the Church daily such as should be saved. Till at length Kings became its nursing Fathers, and Queens its nursing Mo­thers; and they that before had met to­gether to worship God, in Mountains, and in Desarts, and in Dens, and Caves of the Earth, that by this means they might e­scape the discovery of their Enemies, were encouraged to do it publickly, in places purposely dedicated to his Service, and the greatest, and the wisest, and the best of Men gloried in the Cross of Christ. So mightily grew the Word of God and pre­vailed against all the impediments it had to contest with, and settled it self in the World, to the Honour of God, and the comfort and encouragement of its Profes­sors, but to the shame and terrour of its obstinate Adversaries.

And though divers of the Churches, that were then and afterwards, have since provoked God by their iniquities to deli­ver them up to their own blindness and hardness of heart, and either to let them be over-run with Mahometans, or perhaps to relapse into Paganism, yet the many Christian Nations that are at this day, are a sufficient indication, that God is not forgetfull of this his Promise. And these, together with all those Parts that former­ly have been Christian, and might still have continued so, had they but minded to walk worthy their most holy Professi­on, and those others that will probably be hereafter brought over to the flock of Christ, are a sensible proof of the accom­plishment of this memorable Prediction, that our blessed Saviour should draw all Men after him, and that the heathen should be given him for his Inheritance, and the utmost parts of the Earth for his Possessi­on.

None of those Pseudo-christs before mentioned were able to plant a Doctrine, or leave a Sect behind them, that should continue any time after them. But our blessed Lord, the true Messiah, had the number of his Followers soon encreased to a Miracle, his Gospel proving won­derfully prevalent wheresoever it was [Page xlvi]preached. His saving Word, like a Sun­beam, saith Hist. Eccl. l. 2. c. 3. Eusebius, enlightned the whole World. the sound of the holy Evangelists and Apostles going out, as had been fore­told of them in the holy Scriptures, into all Lands, and their speech unto the ends of the Earth: So that throughout all Cities and Villages sprang up Churches, abounding with an immense multitude of believers; and they that had from their Infancy been addicted to Superstition and the worship of Devils, betook themselves to the service of the one God, the Maker of all things, according [...]. to the divine and sober Religion, that our Sa­viour had sown amongst mankind. So much concerning the for­mer of these Prophecies, namely of the vast Extent of our Saviour's Kingdom.

2. The other was the Destruction of Jerusalem, and Dispersion of the Jews, that they should be no more a People, should no more have any Polity, or settled Government amongst them. And this consists of two branches.

  • 1. The Destruction of Jerusalem and the Temple.
  • 2. The Dissolution of the Jewish Poli­ty, and Dispersion of the Jews into [Page xlvij]all parts, to continue a lasting Mo­nument of God's just vengeance up­on them, for all their impieties, and especially for their intolerable rage and malice in procuring the Cruci­sixion of our ever-blessed Saviour.

1. The Destruction of Jerusalem and the Temple. This the Prophet Ch. 9.26. Daniel had long before so plainly intimated, that their own Historian concludes, [...], &c. Jo­seph. Antiq. l. 10. c. 12. they who should consult his Writings could not but admire the singular honour God had done him, in giving him thus to understand his Will, which he had manifestly declared before-hand to the confusion of all those Epicureans, who deny a Providence, and choose rather to a­scribe all events either to Chance, or Me­chanism, than to the hand of God. And the same Prediction our blessed Saviour repeated, assuring them that their magni­ficent Temple, wherein they so highly gloried, S. Matt. 24.2. should not have one stone left up­on another, that should not be thrown down; and that S. Luk 1943, 44. their Enemies should cast a trench about them, and compass them round, and keep them in on every side, and should lay their City even with the ground, and its Children within it; and as to the time of [Page xlviij]this vengeance, that it was not to be de­ferred beyond the present age. For so saith our Saviour, S. Mat. 24 34. Verily I say unto you, this generation shall not pass, till all these things be fulfilled. A Prediction as true, as it seemed to the Jews to be impro­bable. For [...]. Orig. c. Cels. l. 4. not many years had passed, after they had bar­barously put to death the Lord of Glory, when (whilst part of that Generation were yet alive) Titus Vespasian, the Roman General, came against them, and cut them off with a very great slaughter, as De bello Jud. l. 4. c. 21, &c. Josephus their own Historian reports at large, their Tem­buried in its ruines. At which time L. 7. c. 17. were slain by the Enemy no fewer than eleven hundred thousand persons, and ninety se­ven thousand carried captive, besides the vast numbers that had perished before by the famine, and the pestilence, and the intestine fury of their fellow-citizens, and country-men.

And that which makes the completion of this Prediction the more remarkable is, what L. 23. Ammianus Marcellinus has record­ed concerning Julian's fruitless attempt for rebuilding this Temple thus destroyed; namely, that when Alypius of Antioch, with the assistance of the Governour of the [Page xlix]Province, had undertaken it, fearfull balls of fire issuing forth near the foundation, and sometimes burning the work-men, rendered the place inaccessible, and constrained them to desist from their enterprize. The very same account that is given both by Hist. Eccl. l. 3. c. 20. So­crates and Hid. Eccl. l. 5. c. 22. Sozomen, except that the for­mer of them differs in this circumstance, that he speaks of the fire, [...]. not as ari­sing from the foundation, but descending from above; and the other adds a mate­rial intimation, omitted by other Au­thors, that [...]. what they did in this case was done on purpose to deseat our Savi­our's Prophecy. And Adv. Judae­os, l. 2. S. Chrysostome, together with this, mentions also two o­ther attempts to this purpose, the one under Adrian, the other under Constan­tine, which both proved likewise abor­tive, though not interrupted in so mira­culous a manner. And though there was a City built by the Emperour Aelius A­drianus, in the room of Jerusalem, yet neither was it called Jerusalem, but Aelius Adrianus, à quo postea de ruinis Hie­rusalem urbs Aelia condi­ta est. D. Hieron. in Dan. 9. ult. [...]. Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 4. c. 6. Aelia, from the Emperour who built it; nor was it ever the Metropolis of the Jews, as Jerusalem was; but on the con­trary [Page l]had a Baron. Annal. To. 2.137.2, 3. Sow and Pigs set over its Gate towards Bethlehem, as it were in di­rect opposition to the Jews; nor was it ever famous for any thing besides our Sa­viour's Tomb there.

2. The Dissolution of the Jewish Poli­ty, and Dispersion of the Jews into all parts, to continue a lasting Monument of God's just vengeance upon them for all their impieties, and especially for their intolerable rage and malice, in procuring the crucifixion of our ever-blessed Savi­our. S. Luk. 21.23. There was to be great distress in the land, and wrath upon this People. Ver. 24. They were to fall by the edge of the Sword, and to be led captive into all Nations, and Jeru­salem to be trodden down of the Gentiles, untill the time of the Gentiles be fulfilled, according to our Saviour's Prediction. And thus much Adv Jud. l. 2. S. Chrysostome urges to have been declared by the Prophet Da­niel, and admitted for truth by Josephus, in that the Prophet (from the informa­tion of the Angel Gabriel, fore-telling their Captivity by Antiochus Epiphanes, limited it to a certain time, after which they should be delivered from his Tyranny, (as they had also long before had a time prefix'd for their Deliverance out of Egypt, and had been delivered accordingly,) but [Page li]in this Prophecy of the overthrow of their City and Nation by the Romans, he makes no mention of any recovery, but affirms at large that their City and Temple should be destroyed, acquainting them with the Sufferings that were to come upon them, but giving them no encouragement to hope for a release from them. Which it might have been expected that he would have done, if he had foreseen that they should be delivered again, as they had been formerly.

Dan. 9.27. & ch. 12.11. The Sacrifice and Oblation was also ut­terly to cease, Mal. 1.11. and a pure Offering to succeed instead hereof, a more holy and spiritual Worship, supplying the place of their Carnal Ordinances, and Legal Of­ferings. And to this purpose our Saviour informed the Woman of Samaria, S. Joh. 4.21, 23, 24. that ‘the wonted Ceremonious Worship should have an end, there should be no Sacrifice in Jerusalem, no Image at Samaria, no Ephod at Jerusalem, no Te­raphim at Samaria, (as the learned Third part of the Har­mony of the four Evange­lists. Dr. Lightfoot comments upon our Sa­viour's words,) but that those places, and that manner of Worship should fall and be abolished; ‘and that it was there­fore needless for her to enquire whe­ther Jerusalem, or Gerizim, were the more eminent place of Worship, for [Page lij]the time was just now in coming, when neither the one, nor the other, should be the place of Worship at all.’ Woman, believe me, saith our Saviour, the hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this Moun­tain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Fa­ther. The hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Fa­ther in spirit and in truth; for the Father seeketh such to worship him. God is a spi­rit, and they that worship him, must wor­ship him in spirit and in truth.

And not only their Worship, but their Polity too was to have a period put to it, by the just Judgment of God upon them for their sins. Gen. 49.10. The Scepter was to de­part from Judah, and the Law-giver from between his feet. ‘He that had the Do­minion, was to be taken away from Judah, and the Scribe from his Chil­dren's Children, as the Chaldee Para­phrast expounds this Prophecy.’ Or as the Jerusalem Targum has it to the same effect, ‘Kings, or as Jonathan's Kings and Princes or Presidents, were to cease from the House of Judah, and Doctors that teach the Law from his Children's Children.’ This indeed was not to be accomplished till the coming of the Shiloh, †­ [...] the Messiah, says the fore­mentioned Paraphrast, [...] the King the Mes­siah, [Page liij]say both Jonathan's and the Jerusa­lem Targum; but then this implies, ac­cording to all common construction, that at his coming, or at least not long after it, they might reasonably expect to be reduced to this desolate condition.

Nor were they only to lose their Go­vernment, and be subjected to a foreign Power, but to be cast out of their own Land, and scattered over the several parts of the Earth. They had been threatned upon their rebellion against Almighty God (of which they could not possibly give a greater instance than in crucifying his only-begotten and well-beloved Son) they had been threatned; I say to Deut. 28.25. be removed into all the Kingdoms of the Earth, to be Ver. 64. scattered among all people, from the one end of the Earth even unto the other, and S. Luk. 21.24. to be led away captive into all nations. They were Hos. 9.15. to be driven out of God's house, to be no longer owned by him as his People, his Segullah, his chosen and beloved Nation; for he would Ibid. love them no more, he would not always continue that peculiar favour to them, which they had so long enjoyed, but had most grosly abused. He had de­creed to Ver. 17. cast them away, because they did not hearken unto him, that they should be wanderers among the nations.

The summ is, that the Jewish Church and Polity were but temporary, and were therefore to have an end, when the mea­sure of their iniquities should be filled up. That obdurate People were then to re­main no longer in their own Land, but to have their Worship, as well as their City and Temple abolished, and were to be­come thenceforward a sort of vagabonds in the Earth, having no Nation, or Go­vernment of their own, nor being per­mitted to live in any one Country, but dispersed by parcels over the several Kingdoms, and other Territories of the Earth.

And whether this remarkable Prophecy has been since as remarkably fulfilled, is no manner of Question. For as for the ten Tribes, it seems generally believed, that they never returned into Palaestine, after their Captivity by 1 Chron. 5.26. & 2 King. 15.19. Pul the King of Assyria, and 2 King. 15.29. Tiglath-Pileser his Succes­sour, and 2 King. 17.6. Shalmaneser after him. Spes Israelis, Sect. 16, &c. Ma­nasseh Ben Israel thinks he has sufficiently proved it; and Naphtali, l. 1. c. 1. Calvert owns it to be the received opinion of both Jews and Christians, at least as to the greatest part of them. Though withall he reckons him­self L. 2. c. 1, &c. to have confuted it, by the divers Ar­guments he brings against it. Whether of these is in the right, I shall not now [Page lv]stand to enquire, but only shall observe, that if the former, then what if this Pre­diction related to the ten Tribes was un­doubtedly executed upon them long be­fore our Saviour's Incarnation, and not for his Death, but for their Idolatries, and all their other Crimes, whereby they had provoked God to cast them off; if the latter, they were then united to, and included in the Kingdom of Ju­dah, and so must be supposed to have ever since undergone the same fate with the two Tribes. And Josephus De bello Jud. l. 6. c. 45. & a­libi. tells us, what miserable slaughter was made of these at the sacking of Jerusalem, what vast numbers of them were destroyed, and others carried into captivity by the Romans. And under the Emperor Adri­an D. Chrysost. adv. Jud. l. 2. & Euseb. Eccl. hist. l. 4. c. 2. other Writers inform us that their calamities encreased upon them, when being engaged in an insurrection against him, [...]. Ibid. an incredible multitude of them were put to death, and their Leader Bar­chochab being taken and made to suffer for his rebellion, the remainder of them were forbid to come near Jerusalem, and Sulpic. Sever. sacr. hist. l. 2. a Guard set to keep them off, if they should attempt it.

And Dispersi, palabundi, coeli & soli sui extorres, vagantur per orbem, si­ne nomine, sine Deo Re­ge, quibus nec advena­rum jure terram patriam saltem vestigio salutare conceditur. Tert. Apol. c. 21. Tertullian and Dispersi & palabun­di vagantur, soli & coeli sui profugi, per hospitia aliena jactantur. D. Cypr. de Idololat. S. Cy­prian testifie for their times, that they were dispersed, and wandred about, banished from their native air and soil, and seeking enter­tainment amongst other nations, being without a Name, and with­out God for their King, and not permitted to set a foot upon their own land, a privilege that no strangers are denied. And un­der Constantine the Great, Adv. Judaeos, l. 2. their Ears were cut off, and a mark impressed upon their Body, betokening their Rebel­lion, and so they were carried about as a spectacle, for the terrour of others that might have been inclinable to the like at­tempts; as S. Chrysostome relates, in the place before referred to, and Annal. Eccl. To. 3.315.9. Baronius from him, who pla­ces it in the 315th year of our Saviour. And the same [...]. Adv. Jud. l. 1. p. 318. S. Chry­sostome affirms concerning them, (and wonders at the Providence of God so ordering it,) that whilst all the World where they might not offer Sacrifice was open to them, and they had li­berty to betake themselves to the several parts of it, Jerusalem, the only place ap­pointed [Page lvij]pointed for this sort of Worship, was in­accessible to them.

And it is visible to this day, that they still remain, as he speaks of them in ano­ther place, [...], &c. D. Chrysost. in Ps 8. To. 1. p. 577. Vagabonds and fugitives and wanderers, travellers both by Sea and Land, without any fix'd and certain habitations, deprived of their Freedom, Country, and Priesthood, and all that they were wont to value themselves upon, scattered amonost barbarous and innumerable people, hated of all Men, abominated, and apt to be hardly dealth with by all. What Nation is there under Heaven, that bears not testimony to this truth? where is it that some of them are not to be met with? and yet what place is there, that has any consi­derable number of them? They have no-where any Prince or Governour of their own, but live under some other Power, no-where any settled Polity distinct from that of the Country where they sojourn, no Priesthood, no convenience of offering up any Sacrifice, as heretofore during their abode in Canaan, no-where the free­dom of their own Laws, are no-where be­loved or much regarded.

And yet they remain Jews still, distin­guished from all other people, and as zea­lous as ever for their own Law, and as profess'd Enemies as ever to that most [Page lviij]holy Religion, the contempt whereof has cost them so dear for many Generations: God in his just judgment upon them ha­ving so ordered it, that they continue a perpetual Monument of his heavy Dis­pleasure against them, and a sure Evi­dence of the Truth and Certainty of the Predictions, both of our blessed Saviour, and of the Prophets who had been before him. [...]. Ibid. Whilst they only abused, affronted, and slew the Servants of God, the Mes­sengers that he had commissio­ned to warn them of their sins, and the punishments due to them, killing the Prophets, and stoneing those that were sent to them, he was ready to be reconciled, and to pass by their iniquities; but since they had dared to crucifie his Son, his dearly-be­loved Son, the case has been altered with them, and their wound has been incura­ble; they have not been in a capacity to regain their former station, nor to make any figure in the World. As of old he most wonderfully manifested his Providence over them, in conducting them into, and settling them in the good Land of Canaan, in vouchsafing them his espe­cial Presence, in magnifying them above their Enemies round about, and in all the [Page lix]Miracles he wrought for them; so doth he it now also in a very eminent man­ner, in thus signalizing them from a­mongst the rest of the World, to Deut. 28.37. become an astonishment, a proverb, and a by-word among all nations, whither the Lord shall lead them, as he had threatned by Mo­ses to deal with them upon their disobe­dience. Which I have the rather chosen to insist upon, because being plain matter of fact, at this time, it leaves no room to doubt whether God has been mindfull to make good his Predictions in this re­spect; and by consequence the considera­tion hereof administers an irrefragable Ar­gument for the proof of an over-ruling Providence. Thus much of Prophecies, and their suitable accomplishments.

2. Miracles are another extraordinary and very convincing and satisfactory evi­dence of the interposition of Providence, and which may well silence all its most audacious Adversaries. These are what no natural Power can possibly effect. And therefore when we either see them, or are otherwise well assured that they have been wrought, it is intolerably unreasonable not to believe them to have proceeded from a supernatural Operation. What­soever evasions may be found out in di­vers [Page lx]other cases, for avoiding the force of whatever Arguments are brought for a Providence, there is no pretence for it here. For Miracles are an ocular De­monstration, that there is some supream uncontroulable Power, that can upon oc­casion invert the usual course of things, bringing its ends about in an unwonted manner.

But no-where is this sort of evidence set forth with that advantage, as in the holy Scriptures both of the Old and New Testament, each of which abound with very surprizing instances of this nature. Such in the first place was the universal Deluge, which washed away the old World, but whereof Gen. 6.17. Noah had been fore-warned, and from which Gen. 7.23. & 2 S. Pet. 2.5. himself and his family were wonderfully preserved, to re-people the Earth. Such was the destruction Gen. 19.24, &c. of Sodom and Gomorrah by fire from Heaven. And such also (though in yet a less de­gree) were the divers Exod. 7, &c. sorts of Plagues, that were brought upon Egypt by the Mi­nistry of Moses, and most of them re­moved again at his request, and his Ch. 14.21, 22. di­viding the Sea, and making it stand up as a Wall on each side, while the Israe­lites passed through, and then causing it to return to its wonted course, and so to Ver. 27, 28. overwhelm Pharaoh, and all his Host. [Page lxi]Such was God's immediate Presence with his people, Ch. 13.21, 22. in a Pillar of Cloud by day, and a Pillar of Fire by night, to direct them in their journey to the promised Land. Such likewise were Numb. 20.11. Moses's bring­ing forth water out of the hard Rock, meerly by the stroke of a Rod; Josh. 10.13. Joshua's stopping the Sun in the midst of its ca­reer; 1 King. 17.16. Elijah's multiplying the Widow's cruise of oyl, and barrel of meal; Ch. 18 38, 39. and his confuting Baal's Prophets by a fire from Heaven, that both consumed the Sa­crifice, and dried up the water upon the Altar, and in the trenches that were a­bout it; Jud. 5.20. the Stars fighting in their cour­ses against Sisera, and his Army, when (as Antiq. l. 5. c. 6. Josephus relates) the Heavens pour­ed down a prodigious storm of water and hail, which beating in their faces, discom­posed them to that degree, as to render their bows, and slings, and swords useless for their defence; the falling of the Walls of Jericho Josh. 6.20. upon the People's shouting, and the Priests blowing with Trumpets; Exod. 16.14, 15. the raining of Manna from Heaven for six days in the week, Ver. 27. and not the se­venth; Ver. 13. & Numb. 11.31. the Quails that came up from the Sea, and covered the Camp; and ma­ny other instances of God's Almighty Power, together with 1 King. 17.22. 2 King. 4.35. & 13.21. some few raised from death to life amongst the Jews.

And if we descend to the time of our blessed Saviour's incarnation, and the fol­lowing Ages, it would be almost an end­less task to recount, what sick were re­stored to health only with a word speak­ing, what lunaticks were recovered to a soundness of understanding, what lames, what leprous, what paralyticks, what deafs, what dumbs, what blinds were cu­red, what Demoniacks were dispossessed; how the dead were raised to life, the graves were opened, the rocks were split, the vail of the Temple was rent, the Earth quaked, the prison-doors unlocked and the chains fell off from the prisoners of their own accord; how Act. 9.3, &c. S. Paul was converted by a voice and a light from Heaven as he was travelling to Damascus; how our blessed Lord appeared to Ch. 7.55. S. Ste­phen at his Martyrdom; in what a won­derfull manner Ch. 2.1, &c. the Holy-Ghost descend­ed upon the Apostles on the day of Pente­cost, and what were the stupendous effects of this descent, such as speaking with tongues, the interpretation of tongues, discerning of spirits, healing the sick, and infirm of divers diseases, casting out De­vils, and the like. Some of which con­tinued afterwards in the Church for some Ages, untill our Religion was sufficiently propagated and confirmed. As the ge­nerality [Page lxiij]of the Writers of those times inform us, and amongst others Apol. 1, & 2. Justin Martyr, L. 2. c. 57. Ire­naeus, Apol. c. 5, &c. 32. & ad Scap. c. 2. Tertullian, P. 89, 90. Minucius Felix, C. Cels. l. 7. p. 334. Origen, Adv. Gentes. l. 2. Arnobius, Retract. l. 1. c. 13. & de civ. Dei, l. 22. c. 8. & alibi. S. Augustine, De viro perfecto To. 9. S. Jerome, and L. 5. c. 7. Eusebius.

Whereto if we add, that a great part at least of these Miracles were wrought in the sight, as well of Heathens, as of Christians, and many times for their ad­vantage, and upon their persons; and a­gain, that they were not done privately, or in a corner, but openly and before the Sun, in the high-ways and the streets, at feasts and marriage-entertainments, in the fullest assemblies, and before the greatest numbers of Spectators, and even of the most avowed Adversaries to our Saviour and his Religion; and this not in one or some few Countries, but Enumerari enim pos­sunt, atque in usum com­putationis venire ea, quae in Indiâ gesta sunt, apud Seras, Persas, & Medos, in Arabiâ, Aegypto, in A­sia, Syria, apud Galatas, &c. Arnob. adv. Gent. l. 2. as far as India, and amongst the Seres, and the Persians, and the Medes, in Arabia, in Egypt, in Asia, in Syria, amongst the Galatians, the Parthians, the Phrygians, in Achaia, Macedo­nia, Epirus, and in all the Isles [Page lxiv]and Provinces, that either the rising, or the setting Sun beholds, and in Rome it self, with that success, that notwithstand­ing its inhabitants had been accustomed to Numa's rites, and superstitions, yet over­come hereby, they made no delay to for­sake their wonted manner of Worship, and betake themselves to our most holy Reli­gion, which they had seen thus wonder­fully attested; if we reflect, I say, upon these things, it must unavoidably argue a great measure of folly in any one to re­quire farther Evidence for the proof of what they are alledged for. For he that will not yet be convinced, might as well put us to prove that it is day at noon, that the whole is greater than a part, that a Cube, a Cylinder and a Triangle are not all one, that two and two make four, or any other the plainest Axiom whatsoever. Thus to stand out against the clearest light is a sign only of a perverse mind, and un­willing to be satisfied, not of any real want of satisfaction. And they must be besides themselves, that could behold these and other the like amazing operations, and not be affected with a sense of that most mighty hand by which they were wrought.

Especially if they should observe with-all, that these were not done casually or [Page lxv]at random, but when there was some sin­gular occasion for them, and they might tend in a peculiar manner to God's glory. They were frequentest and most conspi­cuous amongst the Israelites, about the time of their Deliverance out of Egypt, and whilst they were under the conduct of their Law-giver Moses, and his Succes­sour Joshua. And after this People were enured to the Law they had received, and were settled in the promised Canaan, they grew more rare; and seem to have been wrought only upon some singular emergencies; as in the case of 1 King. 12 28. Jerobo­am's Calves, which he had set up in imi­tation of the Egyptian manner of Wor­ship, which therefore gave occasion for a Prophet to be sent to Bethel, to prophecy against his Idolatrous Altar there, and to confirm his Prophecy by a succession of Miracles, 1 King. 13.4, 5, 6. & Josep. Antiq. l. 8. c. 3. the rending of the Altar, and the withering of Jeroboam's hand, and the restauration of it upon his submission; or the case of Elijah and Elisha, in whose time 1 King. 16.30, 31, 32, 33. Idolatry was grown to that height under Ahab, that there was need of some extraordinary method to convince them, that not Baal, but the Lord was God, and that therefore their worship was due to him alone, and only in the way that him­self had appointed. And again they were [Page lxvi]more illustrious at the first planting of our Religion, by our blessed Redeemer and his Apostles and Disciples, and then aba­ted as that came to be propagated and settled in the World, and so to stand in less need of their assistance. Whence both [...], in 1 Tim. 3.7. [...], l. 4. S. Chrysostome and Cum enim Ecclesia Catholica per totum or­bem diffusa atque funda­ta sit, nec miracula illa in nostra tempora durate permissa sunt. De verâ religione, c. 25. S. Augustine, who lived in the latter part of the fourth and beginning of the fifty Century, acknowledge them to have cea­sed by their time. Not that God was not still as able to work them as ever, nor as rea­dy if he had seen it proper, but because their business being al­ready done, there was less need of them. These therefore are another very convincing Proof of an over-ruling Providence.

Nor is it of any great importance which is here objected, ‘That the silence of Heathen Authors concerning these Mi­racles is a great obstruction to their credibility, and makes it very questio­nable, whether ever they were wrought or not. For how could it be, that so many and so prodigious effects should have been brought to pass, and no more notice taken of them? Might it [Page lxvij]not rather have been expected, that the World astonished at them, should have taken care constantly to transmit their memory from generation to generati­on? at least that as much regard should have been had to them, as has been had to preserve the remembrance of other less surprizing occurrences? And this method not having been observed, ex­cept by some whose interest it was to pretend something of this nature, for carrying on their own designs, there is too just reason to suspect the tradi­tions that are of them, not to be of that authority the weaker and more credu­lous sort of people, or those that are under the power of strong prejudices may imagine.’

This is the Objection; and the An­swer to it is very easie, considering the much greater authority we have for these Miracles, than for other historical Relati­ons, which yet none seem to question the truth of. Who doubts whether Diog. Laert. l. 5. in vit. A­ristot. Alexan­der the Great had Aristotle for his Tutor, or Q Curt. l. 4. took upon him to be called the Son of Jupiter Ammon? Whether Plutar. in vi­ta Cicer. Cicero were ever Conful of Rome, or afterwards sent into banishment, and after that beheaded? [Page lxviij]Whether L. Flor. l. 3. c. 10. Sueton. in vitâ ejus c. 25. Jul. Caes. de bello Gall. c. 4. Plut. in vita J. Caes. Julius Caesar ever conquered this Island, or was Liv. Epit. 116. L. Flor. l. 4. c. 2. Plut. & Suet. afterwards barbarously massa­cred by Brutus and his accom­plices? Who doubts of these or other the like relations, since they are mentioned by Authors of good credit, and against whom there is no just exception? Yet we have much greater Authority for the Miracles I have been insisting upon. For if those be recorded by some of the Historians, who wrote of the times wherein they were done, we have the testimony of the holy Scriptures, of the Fathers, and of Historians for these. If their Authors were Men of credit and veracity, ours much more. If they had no temptation to byass them in what they related, much less had ours, when they knew their testifying these things, and adhering to the Doctrines confirmed by them, was the ready way to set all the World against themselves. And it is therefore an egregious instance of Par­tiality, to be willing to believe the for­mer, and yet not believe the latter, whose authority, if duly attended to, will be found to be incomparably the greater.

And this will be made yet more ap­parent, if we proceed farther to consider the Objection,

  • 1. As it respects the times of the Old Testament.
  • 2. As it respects the times of Christia­nity.

1. As it respects the times of the Old Testament, that is from the Creation to the coming of our blessed Lord, it will need no other answer than what is con­tained in these two following Propositions.

1. Divers of the Miracles of those times are recorded also by Heathen Wri­ters. The first and most remarkable that I have mentioned was the universal De­luge, which overwhelmed the Earth in the days of Noah, and from which him­self only, and his wife, and children were preserved. And that a tradition of this was continued amongst the Heathens, must be owned, till some other account can be given of what Metamorph. l. 1. Ovid, and Georg. l. 1. Vir­gil, and Carm. l. 1. Od. 2. Horace, and Sat. 1. Juvenal, and the rest of their Poets so commonly relate, concerning Deucalion and his Wife Pyr­rha, re-peopling the Earth after a mighty Flood, which themselves only had esca­ped. [Page lxx] [...], &c. De Dea Syr. Lucian gives such an account of it, as shews plainly to what it relates, tel­ling us that they had escaped by getting into a great Ark, whither swine and bor­ses and lions and serpents came to them by pairs, and were preserved, wh [...] the rest of the World were drown­ed. And [...]. Plut. de Solertia animalium. Platarch from the Mythologists speaks of a Dove sent forth by this Deucalio [...] cut of his Ark, which informed him of the increase of the waters, by its return to him for shelter, and again of their abatement by forsaking him to shift for it self.

The dismal and stupendous overthrow of Sodom and Gomorrha is attested by [...], &c. l. 16. Strabo, Hand procul inde campi, quo; ferunt olim uberes, magnisque ur­bibus habitatos, fulminum jactu, arsisse, & manere vestigia, &c. Histor. l. 5. Tacitus, and Longo ab Hierosolymis recessu tristis finus panditur, quem de coelo tactum testatur humus nigra, & in cinerem soluta, due ibi oppida Sodoma nominatum alterum, alterum Gomorrum, &c. Pelyhist. c 48. edit. Basil. 1538. Solinus, to name no more.

And the learned Count du Plessi, collects from Artabanus, or Artapanus (as Strom. l. 1. Clemens Alexandrinus calls him) an account of a certain appearance to Moses De veritat. Rel. Christ. c. 26. of Fire with­out [Page lxxi]fewel to support it, and that he also heard a voice informing him that he should deliver the Israelites out of Egypt, and that afterwards he caused so great an Earthquake in Egypt, that King Pharaoh hereupon let them go; but afterwards pursuing them, (as some of the Egyptian Priests themselves related) Moses by God's direction touched the Sea with his Rod, and presently its Waves stopped, and made a way for him and his whole People to pass through; but that the Egyptians pe­rished, part by the multitude of Thunder­bolts that were discharged against them, and the rest by the return of the Waters upon them. Which account varies so lit­tle from what the holy Scriptures teach concerning this whole affair, that none can doubt but it is a corruption of their truer and more compleat Relation. And this, saith he, Ibid. is testified also by Deme­trius and Eupolemus amongst the Greeks, with divers other circumstances not men­tioned here; as there are more­over in Numenius, the Pythago­rean. So [...], &c. Josep. Antiq. l. 8. c. 7. Menander spake of the excessive drought in Elijah's time. And [...]. B. Cyril. c. Julian. l. 10. Julian himself ac­knowledges that fire descended from Heaven in the time of Mo­ses, and again in this Prophet's [Page lxxij]days, to consume the Sacrifice upon the Altar. So that from this Specimen it ap­pears, that these kind of relations are not wholly without the countenance of others besides Jewish and Christian Writers.

2. I come now in the next place to shew, that where Heathen Authors say nothing of them, a fair account may be given of this omission. For,

  • 1. The Jews were but a single People, a Nation of no great extent, and which kept at a distance from all o­ther Nations, and
    —Credat Judaeus A­pella. Horat. l. 1. sat. 5. Curtis Judaeis. Id. sat. 9. Judaeis querum cophinus foeaumque supellex. Juv. sat. 3. Qualiacunque vo­les Judaei somnia vendunt. sat. 6. Quaefitum ad fon­tem solo. deducere ver­pos. Sat. 14. Recutitaque Sabbata palle [...] Pers. sat. 5. [...]. Orig. c. Cels. l. 4. p. 181.
    was again despised by them. Which makes it no wonder if many things, very remarkable in themselves, and of a very extraordinary na­ture, were done amongst them, and either not known to the greatest part of the World, or not attended to by reason of the aversion the Gentiles had to this People. They that li­ved in Greece, or Italy, at Athens, or Rome, might have no account of many things that had passed in Palaestine; or if they heard of them, might not think it worth their while to certifie themselves of them, and commit [Page lxxiij]them to writing, because of the People a­mongst whom they were done.
  • 2. Besides, if it be remembred that a long time since, there were but very rare, if any, footsteps of any credible History, either amongst the Graecians or Romans, concerning any Persons that lived, or Acti­ons that were done much before the
    Cur supra bellum The­banum & funera Trojae Non alias alii quoque res cecinêre poetae. Lucret. l. 5.
    Trojan Wars, this is a suffi­cient Answer to any pretence that can be drawn from the si­lence of Heathen Authors in relation to what passed in those early times with which they were so little acquainted. Those obscure aenigmatical intimations of some of them, which occurr in some of their Poets and other Authors, are more than could necessarily have been required, considering the little notice they had of these things.
  • 3. And yet again had never such care been taken to transmit the memory of these things, who knows not what mul­titudes of Authors have been wholly lost, or preserved only in some small frag­ments, just enough to let us see that once there were such Writers? And if this has been the fate of many that have wrote since our Saviour's time, it were easie to [Page lxxiv]conceive how divers good Historics that had been composed many Ages before, might have perished long ere this and the memory of what was contained in them might have been past recovery.

And now if we put these things toge­ther, that divers of the Miracles recorded in the Old Testament are mentioned also in some sort by Heathen Writers, that the Jews were a people of no great reputation amongst the rest of the World, and about whose affairs other Nations did not much concern themselves, that we have a very imperfect account of any thing done in any part of the World in the times when these Miracles were wrought, except what remains in the Old Testament and the Jewish Historian Josephus; and lastly, that had more been written concerning them, there has since been time enough to have had it quite lost, unless it met with a better sate than the Works of several later Authors. If we put these things together, I presume I may look upon the Objecti­on to be sufficiently answered as far as it relates to the times of the Old Testament.

2. And as it respects the times of Chri­stianity, it is capable likewise of as fair a Solution; though these are the times a­gainst [Page lxxv]which I believe it to be chiefly le­velled, and that it strikes especially at the Miracles of our Saviour and his Apostles and other Disciples which these fore­mentioned considerations will stand in no stead, because they are said to have been of later date, and done in times of more knowledge and learning, and in many more parts of the World, and might there­fore easily have had their memory secu­red in other Writers besides those we ap­peal to. ‘For who could think that so many as wrote of those times could all conspire to bury them in silence, if ever they had been more than pretended? Why for instance, should not Suetonius and Tacitus, who both mention our Sa­viour Christ, (as has P. xxxv. already been ob­served,) why should not these? why should not many others have given us some account of them? Do they all use to pass over things of such impor­tance without any mention of them? They were forward enough to tell of Miracles said to be done by Sueton. Vespas. c. 7. & Tacit. hist. l. 4. Vespasian, Justin. hist. l. 20. L Flor. l. 2. c. 12. & l. 3. c. 3. Valer. Max. l. 1. c. 8. by Castor and Pollux, Flor. l. 1. c. 5. Cic. de divinat. l. 1. c. 17. Aurel. Vict. in vitâ Tarquin. Prisc. Lactant. Inst. l. 2. c. 7. by Attius Navius, Hierocl. fragm. Pythag. p. 264, 266. Philostrat. de Apoll. Ty. passim. Et Euseb. c. Hierocl. by Apollonius Tyanaeus, by [Page lxxvj] Plurarch. in vit. Pyrrhi. Pyrrhus, Lactant. Instit. l. 2. c. 7. Herodian. l. 1. sect. 35. by Claudia, Porphyr. de vit. Pythag. by Py­thagoras, and [...]. Eu­seb. Praep. ev. l. 4 c. 1. others; of mi­raculous appearances to Liv. hist. l. 2. c. 36. Ti­berius Attinius, Plurarch. in Bruto. to Brutus, to Tacit. Annal. 11. Curtius Rufus, and Valer. Max. l. 1. c. 8. Orig. c. Cels. l. 5. o­thers; of miraculous Delive­rances in Zosim. l. 1. Cilicia, at Ibid. Taren­tum, at Diog. Laert. l. 5. in vit. Demetr. Phal. Alexandria, and Jamb. de myster. sect. 3. c. 4. Cic. de divinat. l. 1. c. 26. Val. Max. l. 1. c. 7. Van Dalen de orac. p. 100. Lactant. l. 2. c. 8. o­ther places. How then come they to take no notice of those multitudes of Miracles we Christians boast so much of, if there were any certain­ty of them? How come these to be passed by more than the rest? Is not this a just ground of suspicion, that they were never done at all?’

To this I answer in these following particulars.

  • 1. It was by no means to be expected that the Enemies to Christianity should be ready to bear such ample, such unde­niable Testimony to it, as a due acknow­ledgment of these Miracles must necessa­rily have been. When almost all Man­kind seemed to have unanimously conspi­red to obstruct the propagation of our Religion, and as much as in them lay to [Page lxxvij]explode it out of the World, both Jews and Gentiles exerting their utmost force to this purpose, who could think that their Writers would make it their busi­ness, to plead for it, and confirm and e­stablish it, by acquainting all generations what amazing testimony was born to it, above any other Doctrine that ever was in the World; what mighty signs and wonders were wrought for its vindica­tion? This were to contradict themselves, to build what at the same time they were earnestly endeavouring to pull down, and in effect to defeat all the most violent at­tempts of their enraged Governours for its extirpation. And nothing but the want of a better argument could tempt Men to urge their silence in this case as a just confutation of these Miracles, consi­dering the prejudice Mankind were gene­rally under, against the Religion these were wrought in favour of, and the im­minent danger that might have ensued upon their publication of them.
  • 2. It was enough that these things were constantly attested by the Christi­ans, and in the publickest manner that might be, and appealed to as a very sig­nal evidence of the truth of our Religion, and of the errour and wickedness of all [Page lxxviij]that set themselves to oppose it, and yet could not be denied by Celsus, or Hiero­cles, or Porphyry, or Lucian, or any of their most avowed Adversaries, though these we may be sure would by no means have omitted so fair an opportunity of exposing the Christian Apologists and o­ther Writers, if they had known how to do it. Had not what was urged of this kind been too evident to be contradicted, they must have looked to have heard of it with both Ears. They had to deal with Men, who would willingly have been at the pains of detecting their forgery, if they had suspected them to have been guilty of any, and would not have for­born to divulge it with all the freedom that might be, and all the most heinous aggravations it had been capable of. And their Silence in this respect is therefore a much more convincing proof of the truth and reality of the Christians Pretensions, than it was against them in the other. The same motives that with-held any from publishing those Miracles they knew to be true, would no less have prevailed with them on the other hand to make the World ring of it, if they had been false. And that notwithstanding all their preju­dices against Christianity, and aversion to it, they should patiently hear its Cham­pions [Page lxxix]appealing upon all occasions to the testimony of Miracles, as well as to the other Arguments that tended to recom­mend and propagate their Religion, and not have the confidence to contradict it, is a plain intimation of their assurance of the truth of it, and as great an evidence in its behalf as could be expected from persons in their circumstances. And this makes it very unreasonable to call this sort of Testimony into question, only be­cause of the silence of its enemies, which to any considering person must needs ap­pear to make much more strongly for, than it doth against it.
  • 3. Their setting up
    Cum facta ejus mi­rabilia destrueret, nec ta­men negaret, voluit osten­dere Apollonium vel pa­ria, vel etiam majora fe­cisse. Mirum quod Apu­leium praetermisit; cujus solent & multa & mira memorari. Lactant. In­stit. div. l. 5. c. 3. [...]; Celsus apud Orig. l. 2. p. 93.
    Apollo­nius Tyanensis and others, to ape our Saviour's and his Disciples Miracles, was proof enough that they did believe our Saviour and his Disciples to have in truth wrought those Miracles they set themselves thus to confront. And the reason is plain and ob­vious; because if they had not been satisfied of the certainty hereof, their proper method of treating with the Chri­stians had been, to put them immediately upon the proof of the facts they appealed to, and not to have taken it for granted [Page lxxx]that these things were done, and only sought to lessen their authority by plead­ing that the Christians were not the only persons in the World that had done Mi­racles, but that there were Magicians a­mongst themselves, who had done others as considerable for both number and qua­lity as any they could pretend to.
    [...]. Fragm. Pythag. vid. & Euseb. c. Hierocl.
    Hierocles makes no que­stion whether our Saviour did many Miracles, but only urges that Apollonius equalled or ra­ther excelled him herein. And
    [...]. Orig. c. Cels. l. 1. p. 34. [...]. l. 1. p. 22.
    Celsus only pleads that what Miracles our Saviour did, he did by Egyptian Magick; that
    P. 89.
    our own Scriptures speak of wicked Men and impostours who should come with these or the like feats, and that Satan himself should be the author of them; and again,
    P. 94.
    that Za­molxis amongst the Scythians, and Pythagoras in Italy, Rampsi­nitus in Egypt, and Orpheus a­mongst the Odrysae, Protesilaus in Thes­saly, and Hercules and Theseus in Tenarus had done very strange things as well as Christ; with more
    L. 1. p. 52, 53.
    to the same purpose. I grant that he
    L. 2. p. 94.
    questions whether our Saviour rose again from the dead, as is [Page lxxxi]recorded of him, because he conceives, that none ever did, or could do it; but as to his other Miracles, he seems to make no doubt of them. Which was a very superfluous sort of Argumentation if he did any way disbelieve them, and might much better have been avoided, by co­ming only to this short issue, whether ever they were done or not. And since he declined this course, it may very fair­ly be concluded, that he had a good reason for doing it; that is, that he was sufficiently satisfied of the matter of fact, as to the generality of our Saviour's Mi­racles, and had nothing at all to object against them.
  • 4. And lastly, They that pretend to disbelieve these Miracles, argue at a very strange rate, whilst they disown them, and yet daily see the prevalence of that most holy Religion, which they were de­signed to propagate; and for which to have prevailed as it did, against the lusts and temporal interests of Mankind, with­out the assistance of any Miracles, had been perhaps no less a Miracle than any of those I am treating of.

Had Christianity been adapted to the corrupt inclinations of Men, or though [Page lxxxij]unagreeable to these, had it been promo­ted, as Mahometanism was, by the power of the Sword, no wonder if it had gain­ed Proselytes without any farther assi­stance. But when the case was just con­trary to this; when our Saviour's Do­ctrine aimed directly at curbing and re­straining the vices of its Professors, in­dispensably obliging them to an exact uprightness of conversation, to bring down the high looks of the proud, to al­lay the impetuous excesses of the passio­nate, to subdue the ungovernable appe­tites of the lustfull and lascivious, to cure the continual cravings of the covetous, to stop the fury of the malicious and re­vengefull, and in all respects to make Men holy and heavenly-minded here, and prepare them for a better state here­after; and when moreover all the force and power of the World was against it, endeavouring its utter subversion, not its propagation; when the blessed Author of this Doctrine had been despised, calum­niated, derided, and at last put to death upon the Cross under the notion of a Malefactor, and its Professors were to en­counter the greatest difficulties, to strug­gle with Men and Devils, with their own sinfull inclinations, and with all the out­ward [Page lxxxiij]opposition that could be made a­gainst them, so that they had trouble e­nough to expect in this life, but no visi­ble reward before another; when Chri­stianity, I say, had these almost insuper­able discouragements to grapple with, it had need of the clearest proof that might be, and in particular of good store of Miracles to evince it to have come from God. And its most inveterate and most prejudiced Enemies would be hard put to it, to give any tolerable ac­count, [...]. Orig. c. Cels. l. 1. how under these for­midable disadvantages it should have conquered so great a part of the World without them. Insomuch that had we no other proof of them, but only that our Religion is thus wonder­fully spread over the face of the Earth, (as we have abundance) this one observation would plead hard for the belief of some Miracles at first, as its Credentials, though we at this distance knew not of what sort they were. But when we not only see this surprizing ef­fect, but have a full and particular ac­count of these Miracles too, from those that were best acquainted with them, and best qualified to transmit them to [Page lxxxiv]posterity, it is monstrously unreasonable still to doubt of them, only because of the silence of some others, whose interest it was to stifle them all they could.

And thus I perswade my self I have sufficiently established the certainty of an over-ruling Providence, which cannot be questioned without questioning at the same time, all those numerous Prophe­cies, whose accomplishments long after (and yet just as had been foretold) have shewn them to have proceeded from the Spirit of God, and all those several sorts of Miracles which we are sufficiently as­sured were wrought, and yet could not be wrought but by the finger of God; and which moreover follows necessarily from the nature of the divine Attributes, and is farther manifested from the Crea­tion of the World, and from its Preser­vation in Being, and especially in that admirable Order and Harmony, which so loudly proclaims its Maker's Glory. These Considerations Reason, unassisted by supernatural Revelation, suggests in behalf of a super-intending Divine Provi­dence, and consequently in order to a steady Dependance upon it in all our Exi­gencies. And since they were like to [Page lxxxv]grow to this length, I hope the Reader will think it excusable that I did not insert them in the body of the following Discourse, and yet considering that good use may be made of them, that he will not blame me for having been prevailed with to add them here.

ERRATA.

PAge xlij. l. 29. r. rather than. p. lv. l. 2. for if r. of. p. 4. l. 22. r. E­pithete. p. 35. l. 31. r. [...]. p. 40. l. 11. for recommended r. recorded. p. 42. l. 31. for discretion r. direction. p. 48. l. 11. after that r. admirati­on of the. p. 49. l. 8. r. Nests. p. 63. l. 12. for so r. to. p. 70. l. 16. r. Who. l. 17. r. met. p. 123. l. 18. r. Trebonius. p. 163. l. 11. r. Corpses. p. 173. l. 9. for of r. in. p. 175. l. 29. r. to no more purpose. p. 201. l. 33. r. he cried out.

In the Margin read,

P. xlij. l. 2. [...]. p. 4. l. 5. quidam. p. 29. l. 2. [...]. p. 59. l. 8. quia si. l. 32. adhibetur. p. 60. l. 21. [...]. p. 62. l. 8. [...]. p. 80. l. penult. [...]. p. 81. [...]. p. 108. l. 12. Apul. p. 152. l. 2. [...]. p. 163. l. 12. Herodot. in Euterp. p. 168. l. 22. quadam.

THE CONTENTS OF THE Ensuing TREATISE.

  • THE Introduction. Pag. 1.
  • CHAP. I. The Duty of casting our Care upon God ex­plain'd. p. 7. We are not to expect that God should fulfill all our unreasonable De­sires. p. 8. Nor those that are reasona­ble without our own Endeavours. p. 13. Nor even with them, if we lead wicked and unchristian lives. p. 18. But yet whilst we faithfully serve God and trust in him, and endeavour our own welfare, we may reasonably expect all necessary Blessings. p. 26. And therefore we are only thus far to cast our Care upon God. p. 30.
  • [Page] CHAP. II. The Necessity of Casting our Care upon God manifested from the constant tenure of Scripture. p. 32.
  • CHAP. III. The Reasonableness of casting our Care up­on God evinced from the Providence of God in general. p. 46. From the pecu­liar Promises made to the Righteous. p. 61. And from Experience. p. 77.
  • CHAP. IV. The Ʋsefulness of casting our Care upon God. p. 94. For obtaining a greater measure of his Protection. p. 95. For quieting our Minds in all Conditions. p. 105. For preparing for a better state hereaf­ter. p. 133.
  • CHAP. V. The Insufficiency of all other Helps. p. 147. The Incompetency of all Natural Means of Safety. Ibid. Of Wealth. p. 151. Power. p. 156. Strength of Body. p. 167. Courage. p. 170. Wisdom. p. 171. Dili­gence. p. 174. The Assistance of Friends. p. 176. The Evil and Danger of Sin­full Means. p. 189.
  • The Conclusion. p. 218.
  • The Sermon. p. 231.
OF TRUST in GOD. …

OF TRUST in GOD.

THE INTRODUCTION.

SO numerous, and so pressing are the Troubles that continually attend Man­kind, so many the Losses and Misfor­tunes to which the Richest, so many the Crosses and Vexations to which the Great­est, so many the unhappy Disappointments to which the Wisest are liable; and yet so much more pungent are the Sorrows and the Wants whereto the generality of Men, but especially the meaner sort, are expos'd; as may well put each one upon a serious Enquiry after the best Method of arming himself against them. This all are sufficiently sensible of, howsoever they are too frequently mistaken in the Means they choose to make use of in order to their welfare.

The common Practice is, to try what may be done by the assistance of Power, Wealth, Friends, or other the like helps, in hope that these may be able to render the Owners Lives comfortable and easie. And yet it is observable, that when Men have diligently laboured after these Advan­tages all their days, they are but few who at­tain to any considerable share of them; and a­gain, that when obtained, and in the greatest plenty, they are still but a very feeble Guard a­gainst divers of those Evils to which we are all obnoxious. They can neither preserve from bo­dily Pains and Diseases, nor compose a distract­ed Mind, nor recover a lost Member, nor pro­long a decaying Life, nor any other way make those happy who have nothing better to depend upon. If wisely managed they may tend much to the Owner's benefit, both here and hereaf­ter; and are therefore to be thankfully received, and carefully improved to the Glory of God, the Giver of them.

But yet they fall so far short of what Men are apt to promise themselves from them, that some who seem to have seriously considered their Insufficiency, have professed themselves Quod si­quis Deus mi­hi largiatur, ut ex hac aetate repuerascerem, & in cunis vagiam, valdè recusem; nec vero velim, quasi decurso spatio, à calce ad carceres revocari. Cic. de Senectute. Ex quo intelligi licet, non nasci longè optimum esse, nec in hos scopulos incidere vitae: proximum autem si natus sis, quamprimum mori, & tanquam ex incendio effugere fortunae. Cic. de Consolat. Ita primum bonum esse non nasci, secundum citius mori, &c. La­ctant. Instit. l. 3. c. 19. [...] [...]. Posidipp. weary of a Life, whose Inconveniencies they have found all these unable to remedy.

Others have from time to time been wrought upon by the variety of Troubles they have met with, [...], [...]. Stob. Serm. 96. to become their own Executioners, rather than conti­nue to labour under the weight of those Grievances they thought them­selves no longer able to bear. As the Histories of all Ages, and our own Experi­ence too sadly inform us.

Others have sought to help themselves by endeavouring after a certain [...]. Epictet. Enchir. c. 10. [...]. Clem. A­lex. Str. l. 4. Noster sapiens vincit quidem incommodum omne, sed sentit: illo­rum ne sentit quidem. Senec. Epist. 9. Dixerit hoc quidem Epicurus, semper beatum esse sapientem.—Quem quidem cum summis doloribus conficiatur, ait dicturum quam suave est, quam nihil curo? Cic. de fin. Bon. & Mal. l. 5.27. & Tusc. Quaest. l. 2. c. 7. Indolency under all Occurrences, as if the nneasiness we find un­der the worst of them proceeded only from our own Phancy, not from any real impressions that they make upon us.

Others, again, have laboured to support themselves with other more generous Meditati­ons, comforting themselves to think, Tertul. A­pol. c. 45. Di­og. Laert. in vita Epicuri. Cic. definibus, l. 1. & 2. Anton. Imp. [...], l. 7. Sect. 23. & 38. Senec. Epist. 24, & 78. that their Afflictions, if sharp, cannot last long; * that whilst they do last, a patient compliance with them is the most advantageous way of bear­ing [Page 4]them; Quàm multos mili­tiae morbus e­ripuit? quos­dam ne ad ruinam domus suae occurrerent, inimicus vadimonio tenuit; ne in piratarum manus pervenirent, quidem naufragio consecuti sunt. Senec. de beneficiis, l. 6. c. 9. that great Benefits many times re­dound from them; and that Death at last will put an end to all our Troubles.

At other times they argued from the com­monness of Afflictions; that themselves were not the only Sufferers, Nae illa quidem conso­latio sirmissi­ma est, quanquam & usitata est, & saepe prodest: Non tibi hoc soli. Tusc. Quaest. l. 3. what they endured being no more than the usual fate of Mankind.

And sometimes, again, to induce their Fol­lowers to submit the more chearfully to Afflicti­ons, they have attempted to satisfie them with this Distinction, Doceat pa­ratiorem me ad contemnen­dam pecuni­am fore, si il­lam in rebus praepositis, quàm si in bo­nis duxero; fortiorem (que) in patiendo dolo­re, si eum a­sperum, & dif­ficilem perpessu, & contra naturam, quam si malum esse dixero. De finibus bon. & mal. l. 4. Asperum, difficile, odiosum, contra naturam dicunt, nec tamen malum. Tusc. Quaest. l. 2. c. 7. Nihil agis dolor, quamvis sis molestus nunquam te esse confitebor malum. ibid. c. 25. That though they could not but acknowledge their Sufferings to be sharp, troublesome, hateful, against Nature, and difficult to be born, yet they would not allow them to be Evils; as if the bare change of an Epithite had been a Cure for the worst of them, for the a­cutest Pain, or heaviest Sorrow. Which Noti­on Dionysius Heracleotes acknowledged to be sufficiently confuted by a violent pain in his Eyes, and a severe fit of the Stone.

But our Religion prescribes a far better Re­medy for all these Distempers, than is any where else to be met with; namely, that in all our Exigences we look up to Almighty God, and cast our Care upon him, who not only is best able to relieve us under whatsoever Calamities, but hath moreover directed us to seek to him for what things we stand in need of, with a Promise that he will be wanting to none that duly apply themselves to him, requiring us neither to suffer our selves to be overwhelmed with any sort of Grief, upon whatever account, nor to expect Relief against it from any other Hand than his, who alone is the proper Refuge for the Distres­sed. To Him we are to present our Case and make known our Sorrows, and then to rely up­on Him, as the surest Help in all our Needs, and the best Support under all our Troubles. This he hath been graciously pleased to appoint, as the readiest, and in truth, the only certain way to obtain either Comfort under, or Defence a­gainst, or Deliverance from Wants, Diseases, Losses, Fears, Dangers, or whatsoever Afflicti­ons. This Duty, therefore, I have undertaken to recommend to each one's serious and constant Practice. And that I may do it the more ef­fectually, I shall proceed to discourse of it in this following Method.

  • 1. To consider the Nature and Importance of the Duty.
  • 2. To observe our indispensible Obligation in the performance of it.
  • 3. To inforce the Practice of it from the Assurance we have of God's continual Care o­ver us.
  • [Page 6]4. To instance in some of the great Advan­tages, which would accrue to us from a faithful and constant Dependance upon God.
  • 5. And lastly, To evince the Insufficiency of all other Means for either securing us from, or supporting us under Afflictions.

CHAP. I. The Duty of Casting our Care upon God.

I Begin with the first of these Heads, To consider the Nature of this Duty, of putting our Trust in God, and casting our Care upon him. Now, Trust, or Affiance in, or Dependance upon another, Principaliter signifi­care videtur, quòd aliquis spem concipiat, ex hoc quod credit verbis alicu­jus auxilium promitten­tis — Fiducia etiam po­test dici, quâ aliquis spem alicujus rei concipit ex a­liquo considerato. 2. Se­cundae Quae. 129.6. Tho. A­quinas rightly declares to signifie prin­cipally, that hope of benefit in any re­spect, which a Man conceives from the Promises of such an one; but withall, that it may be grounded upon any other reasonable Consideration. And upon both these Accounts there is great cause to rely upon Almighty God, as not only best able to assist us, but farther, as ha­ving frequently both by Word and Deed shewn his readiness to do it. And accordingly he ex­pects from each one of us, that in all our streights we make him our stay and our strength, looking past the immediate cause of our Fears or Sufferings, Dangers or Necessities, to that su­pream mighty Hand of his which governs and disposes all things, and endeavouring to work in our selves such a sense of his marvellous Loving-kindness to all who duely trust in him; that whatever our Circumstances be as to this Life, [Page 8]we may yet be able to comfort our selves in him whose Mercies are over all his Works, not doubt­ing of his Protection, whensoever we heartily [...]ue to him for it. But then, to the end that this our Dependance upon him be not vain and groundless, but well fix'd and settl'd, and which may certainly answer our Expectation, these fol­lowing Particulars are to be remembred.

SECT. I.

I. WE are not so to interpret any of God's Promises, as if he had obliged himself thereby to fulfill all our extravagant and unrea­sonable desires. It is a common thing for Men to exceed the measure of God's Promises, in re­lation to the Benefits they expect from him; not because he doth not promise what is sufficient for each one of us, but because they are apt to desire more than is enough: Either they aim at great Matters which are too high for them, or at least, are dissatisfy'd if they meet not with all that they apprehend suitable to their Circumstances; and when any Afflictions befall them, they are tempt­ed too often to conclude, That their Heavenly Father neglects them, if he do not think fit pre­sently to set them at ease. And whilst they take upon them thus inconsiderately to carve for themselves, no wonder if they find those Hopes defeated, which are not built upon the Divine Promises, but upon their own covetous or ambi­tious Desires, or proceed from their unfitness to bear any kind of Trouble.

[Page 9]1. Wherefore the first Expedient in order to a right performance of this Duty is, Sis vis Pothydeam divitem facere, non pe­cuniae adjiciendum est, sed cupiditatibus detra­hendum. Senec. Epist. 21. To confine our Desires within their proper bounds, not aiming at things a­bove our reach, and which every one sees we have no reason to expect. Our God is infinitely merciful, and gracious, and willing to take care of those that faithfully cast their care upon him; but he has never engaged to give every one his fill of Wealth and Honour, nor of Power and Authority. Nor indeed is it consistent with the state of the World that he should do it, since [...]. Clem. Rom. Ep. 1. p. 49. the lower and poorer sort are apparently as ne­cessary for performing the meaner Offices, as the higher are for Empire and Dominion. A plentiful Fortune, a splendid Equipage, a richly furnish­ed Habitation, abounding with all sorts of plea­sant Entertainments, an eminent State, and a great Command, and other the like Advantages, are the Gifts of God, and to be thankfully re­ceived whensoever he is pleased to send them, but they are no part of his Promises, they are not what he hath undertaken to provide for all that put their trust in him, nor are to be reckoned upon as such. The Husbandman may hope for a plentiful Harvest, the Mariner for a safe and profitable Voyage, the Artificer for a comfor­table subsistence by his Industry; but not for the highest Titles of Honour, not for the Govern­ment of a mighty and victorious Army, not for a Crown or a Kingdom. As we have not all de­scended from Princes and Nobles, so neither is it to be imagined, that all can live in Courts and stately Palaces, and enjoy the same Privileges [Page 10]with them that have. And if all will be eager­ly seeking after those peculiar Advantages, which they know before-hand very few can attain to, it will be a just Reflection upon their own Prudence, but cannot possibly argue any neglect in Almigh­ty God, that the greatest part of them are sure to meet with a disappointment.

2. Neither are we to imagine the Divine Pro­vidence any way defective, though even in our low­er Stations we have not all things correspondent to our Desires. Because it is very possible that our Desires may be inordinate, and which we ought rather to moderate, than expect that God should hearken to them, as they are. We are general­ly inclinable to be very partial in our own Case; and Cyrum & Cambysem, & torum regni Persici stemma percense: quem invenies, cui modum im­perii satietas fecerit? qui non vitam in aliquâ ulte­rius procedendi cogitati­ [...]ne [...]inierit? Senec. de be­ [...]s. l. 7. c. 3. were we at liberty to choose for our selves, we should never know when to be satisfy'd. And it is therefore a great kindness to us, that we have one to choose for us, who perfectly understands our condi­tion, who observes all our wants, and sees before-hand what kind of Provi­sion is most suitable for us; and who moreover has promised, that if we seek first the Kingdom of God and his Righteousness; if we make it our busi­ness to please him, and then faithfully cast our care upon him, he will not fail to bestow upon us, whatsoever good things shall be necessary for us. They are our B. Saviour's own words, and there­fore can never possibly deceive us; St. Matt. 6.33. Seek ye first the Kingdom of God, saith our Saviour, and his Righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you.

And whilst we can be sure of thus much, we must blame our selves only, if we be unhappy [Page 11]for lack of what is not really needful for us, and what we should not at all want, were it not for our own Imprudence. S. Lu. 12.15. A man's life con­sists not in the abundance of the things that he posses­seth; nor its welfare in pleasing En­tertainments of all kinds, but 1 Tim. 6.8. [...] Aelian. var. Hist. l. 4. c. 13. Panem & a­quam natura desiderat, nemo ad haec pauper, in­tra quae quisquis desideri­um suum claudit, cum ipso Jove de foelicitate contendat, ut air Epicu­rus. Senec. Epist. 25. [...]. Porphyr. de abstin. l. 1. Sect. 48. [...]; ait Socra­tes, Diog. Laert. l. 2. ha­ving food and raiment, we may very well be content therewith, though the one be not so delicious, nor the other so gay as our vain Fancies might tempt us to wish for. Nor are we to ex­tend God's Promises of providing for us any farther than this comes to. As he is the sole Proprietor of all, he may give us, if he pleaseth, not the Necessaries only, but together with them the Superfluities of this Life; but seeing he has no where obliged himself to it, it must be a gross mi­stake to make our own Desires the Standard of our Fortunes, rather than his Divine Will, and that infi­nite Wisdom whereby he knows what is best for us, and what a series of Mischiefs our own choice of greater Wealth or Honour would expose us to, if not prevented by his Almighty Hand.

3. When we groan under the weight of any af­fliction, we are not to promise our selves, that God will observe our time for the remo­val of it. Aliquando desidera­tur ab illo, & non dat, novit horam dandi qui curat. D. August. in Ps. 144.16. He may suffer Persons to be in want, or disgrace, or pain, or sickness, or trouble of Mind, or whatsoever Calamity; and though they cry never so importunately to him for help, may deferr their Deliverance, and [Page 12]they in the mean time have no cause to complain of him. As when he promised to Gen. 15.16. Abraham, that the Land of Canaan should be given to his Posterity to inherit, he yet determined to delay the completion of this his Promise for above four hundred years, till the iniquity of the Amo­rites was full; so may he with no less reason, on the other hand, forbear to deliver his faithful Servants out of trouble, untill he sees them fit­ted for a Deliverance. It is sufficient that he will be ready to Isa. 49.8. hear us in an acceptable time, vouchsafing us his help when he knows it most expedient for us. And we must be very unduti­ful and very ungrateful to him, if we do not both patiently wait his time for a Deliverance, and thankfully receive it whensoever it comes.

To conclude, All our Dependance being upon God alone, and all our Expectations being from the benigne influence of his good Providence in­cessantly watching over us, whether to save us from evil, or to bestow his Blessings upon us, no­thing can be more unreasonable than not to resign our selves perfectly to his disposal, to receive whatsoever favours from him, and whensoever he pleases. Iniquus est, qui muneris sui arbitrium danti non re­linquit. Sence. de consol. c. 29. It is too much Presumption for poor ignorant Creatures to prescribe to the Al­mighty, at what time, and in what measure he should dispense his Benefits. And if any have the Vanity to attempt it, they cannot so proper­ly be said to cast their Care upon God herein, as to seek how they may impose upon themselves, and provide that they may certainly be disappoint­ed of their hope. So that as we would study ei­ther to please God, or to succeed in our Depen­dance upon him, it will concern us in the first place, to see that our Desires be regular and rea­sonable, [Page 13]before we venture to make our Appli­cation to him, but especially before we promise our selves that he will vouchsafe to answer us.

SECT. II.

II. BE our Desires never so reasonable, yet are we not to look that they should ordina­rily be granted us, without our own earnest endea­vours for obtaining them. We must not wait for God to bring up Num. 11.31. Quails wherewith to feed us, as he did the Israelites in the Wilderness, or to rain down Manna from Heaven, to maintain us in Idleness; but must be ready at all times to do what in us lies for our own relief, and then re­ferr our selves to him for the Success. P. 133, 134. Hiero­cles in his Comment upon the golden Verses, blames those that sought to God for the things themselves labour'd not after, and gives this just Reason of his Reproof, [...], their Sloth would hinder their Design; and were their Prayers never so earnest, yet see­ing they acted not suitably in other respects, these would not prevail. And according­ly [...]. In S. Matt. Hom. 32. St. Chrysostom observes of our Blessed Lord, That he forbids not to cast our Seed into the Ground, but on­ly cautions against an anxious solicitude about its increase; as neither doth he encourage to leave off all Labour, but only requires not to be too intent upon, nor too nearly concern'd for the things we labour after. He doth not simply condemn all Care of things Temporal, but so far only as it is an hindrance to our Care and Watchfulness for trying and tasting the Goodness of God, or as it [Page 14]weakens our reliance upon his fatherly Kindness and Protection. And in truth, to cry to God for help, and yet be unwilling to help our selves, is not to trust his Providence, but to tempt him, and savours more of Presumption than of Piety; and hence gives him just cause to leave us to our selves, without granting the Assistance we thus feebly seek at his Hands, and yet without which we must necessarily be but in a forlorn condition.

Whence it follows, that if we would take the right way to Safety and Happiness, we must not think much to bestir our selves, but must up and be doing; must consider what is incumbent upon our selves, as well as what Encouragement we have to depend upon a good God for Relief, and must behave our selves accordingly. And parti­cularly, we must be careful,

  • 1. To use all proper means for obtaining our Desires.
  • 2. To add to our own Endeavours, our hearty Prayers to Almighty God for his Blessing upon them.
  • 3. To avoid whatsoever tends to frustrate these our Endeavours and Prayers.

1. We are to use all proper Means for obtaining our Desires. [...]. D. Chry­sost. in S. Matt. Hom 23. As we are not to put our selves out of God's Protection, so neither are we to be wholly out of our own, but are in subordination to his good Providence, to take care of our selves, according to our Abilities and Opportunities of doing it. For though God be ready of his abundant Goodness, to assist our weak Endeavours, yet can we not promise our selves that he will work Deliverances for us without [Page 15]them. As he will not give the Husbandman his wonted Crop without Tilling and Sowing; so it is but vain to imagine that he will make others Learned without Study, or thriving in the World without Diligence, or safe without a watchful regard to themselves and their Concerns; that he will set such above the Attempts of a formidable Enemy, who willingly deliver themselves into his Hands, or at least, do not resolutely with­stand him; will keep their Houses from being burned, who stand by idly, beholding their Flames, without ever striving to get them quench'd; will rescue those from imminent dan­gers who do not so much as seek to shelter them­selves against them, or bring those from under heavy Pressures and Calamities, who lie still and cry to him for help, but will not be at the pains of trying what themselves can do towards the removal of them. It is true, he hath many times been pleased to work even Miracles for the Deliverance of them that have faithfully put their Trust in him; but it is too much to conceit, that he will ordinarily do this, and espe­cially, that he will do it for any who will not be persuaded to help themselves. No, whosoever would hope to enjoy his Blessing and the Bene­fits of his Protection, must be ready to do his own part for obtaining them, taking what care he can fairly and honestly of himself, before he presumes to rest upon God for what he can­not.

2. We are to add to our own Endeavours our hearty Prayers to Almighty God for his Blessing upon them, without which they will all certainly prove ineffectual. When we have done all we can, have used our utmost cunning in contriving [Page 16]and our greatest diligence in carrying on our De­signs, and though in humane probability we have never so fair a prospect of Success, yet must not our dependance be upon any thing of this nature, but upon Him who is the Rock of Ages, and a ne­ver-failing Strength. We must beware that we do not ruine our selves by Hab. 1.16. Sacrificing to our own Net, and burning Incense to our Drag, as the Prophet expresseth it, thereby provoking Al­mighty God to set himself against us, to strand us in the very Port, to deliver us up when we think our selves already Victors, or to cast us headlong when we are almost at the top of our Desires. Valdè namque apud Dominum utra (que) haec si­bi necessario congruunt, ut & oratione operatio, & operatione fulciatur o­ratio. D. Hicron. in La­ment. Jerm. c. 3.41. We must by no means suffer any reliance upon our own Power, or Skill, or Industry to make us regardless of God's good Pro­vidence, but must look for a happy issue of all our most vigorous Endea­vours from his Blessing alone. Thus much the holy Ps [...]ist informs us, Psal. 127.1, 2, 3. Except the Lord build the House they labour in vain that build it; except the Lord keep the Ci­ty, the Watchman waketh but in vain. It is but lost labour, it is but vain for you to rise up early, and sit up late, and eat the Bread of Sorrows. It is to no purpose to promise our selves Success in a­ny of our Undertakings, whether for preserving us from Evil, or for procuring good Things, a­ny farther than he is pleased to grant us his Assi­stance. Deut. 3.18. 1 Sam. 2.30. Psal. 91.15, 16. Job 5.19. Prov. 16.7. It is he that giveth power to get Wealth, that advanceth to Honour, that lengthen­eth out our Days, that delivereth out of Troubles, that maketh a Man's Enemies to be at peace with him; in a word, it is his Providence that go­verns the World. And to him therefore we are [Page 17]to address our selves in all our Necessities, being anxiously careful for nothing, as the Apostle St. Paul Phil. 4.6. directs, but in every thing by Prayers and Supplications, with Thanksgivings, making our Re­quests known to God; who alone can, and if we seek to him in sincerity, will, in his due time rescue us out of our Distress.

3. We are to avoid whatever tends to frustrate these our Endeavours and Prayers. The Satyrist Poscis opemnervis, cor­pus (que) fidele Senectae; Esto, age, sed grandes pa­tinae tucetaq, crassa Annuere his superos ve­tuere. Sat. 2. v. 42. Persius deservedly exposes the folly of some in his time, who prayed to God for Health and Strength of Body that might endure to a good old age, and in the mean while lead a life that would natural­ly impair their Constitutions, and would hence become an occasion of shortening their days. So the [...] Diog. Laert l. 6. in vita Diog. Cy­nick notes it as a shameful Soloecism to offer Sacrifice for the procuring, or the preservation of Health, but with­all, to run into those excesses in the very act of Worship, that were natu­rally destructive of the Health they prayed for. And indeed, as there is no reason in the World to expect that God will hear us, when we pray to him with ill Designs, and to bad Purposes, so neither that he will do it, when our own man­ner of Conversation manifestly contradicts our Prayers.

He is very willing, of his immense Good­ness, to supply the Needs of all that seriously ad­dress themselves to him; but not to fulfil the vain Requests of such who shew themselves un­concern'd whether he hearken to them or not. He will not miraculously preserve those from be­ing [Page 18]cheated, who resolve to trust Men of known Dishonesty, or that are apparently Insolvent; nor to secure their Reputation whose scandalous Wickedness must inevitably blast it; nor conti­nue their Health who wilfully set themselves to destroy it; nor lastly, will he give us ease and quiet of Mind if we in the mean time senselesly follow those methods that most naturally tend to discompose us. And in all other cases it is absolutely necessary, in order to the Favours we hope for from him, to be at least as careful for avoiding every thing that may detain them from us at first, or may afterwards deprive us of them, as a great lover of Retirement would be to keep himself out of a continual Hurry; or rather, as one that is desirous of Life would be to preserve himself from Poison.

SECT. III.

III. BE our Desires never so reasonable, and our Care for obtaining them never so great, and never so prudent in other Respects, yet can we not promise our selves they will be granted us, if we lead wicked and unchristian, disorderly and sinful Lives. For this is the ready way to defeat the Designs of God's Goodness to us, and intercept the course of those Blessings which he would otherwise have bestowed upon us, and which we might yet be made partakers of, if we would be invited diligently to prepare our selves for them. Those who first 1 S. Pet. 5.6, 7. humble themselves under his mighty hand, lamenting and heartily bewailing their manifold Iniquities, whereby they have at any time provoked him to execute his Judgments upon them, and then cast their [Page 19]Care upon him, are the Persons that he has obli­ged himself to take care of. It is to such only as S. Mat. 6.33. seek first the Kingdom of God and his Righte­ousness that our B. Saviour has promised a compe­tent provision of the things of this Life. And it ought therefore to be no surprize to others, if they meet not with a like support.

God may suffer wicked Men, whensoever he pleases, to tast plentifully of his Munificence, heaping his Mercies upon them from day to day. There is none of them but doth some good Deeds; and feeing they have no Retribution to expect at his Hands in a future state, he may hence think fit to allow them the larger share of temporal Advantages. But then it is to be no­ted, that this is more than they know how to de­pend upon, because all his Promises of this na­ture are made only to them that obey his Com­mands, before they have the Confidence to com­mit themselves to his Protection; and as there is no reason to build upon what he has never thought fit to promise, so neither is there to ex­tend his Promises farther than himself designed them.

If a profess'd Rebel should betake himself to his injured Sovereign for Relief, whereby to enable him to proceed the more successfully in his wicked Attempts against him, what welcome he might look for from him is very well known. And can they possibly have any more comfortable hopes, who obstinately persist in their Disobedi­ence to Almighty God, and yet fly to him for Succour in their Distress, as though they had done nothing to incapacitate themselves for it? The Israelites could not prevail against their E­nemies, the Jos. 7.11, 12. Men of Ai, whilst the accursed [Page 20]thing was amongst them. And there is great cause for People still to fear the like unhappy Disappointments, whensoever any other notori­ous abomination is found in them. If they ad­here not faithfully to the Lord their God, to o­bey and serve him, but preferr their Lusts and Passions before the Observance of his most holy Laws, casting off his Fear, and multiplying their Provocations, as if he took no notice of them; what can be more highly becoming his exact Ju­stice, than to make them tast of the fruit of their doings, by both encompassing them with Miseries, and suffering them to faint and languish under them?

To use all other means for accomplishing our Ends, but not to forbear offending God, upon whose Blessing all our hopes of success depend, is just as if one sick of a violent Fever should re­solve constantly to follow his Doctor's Prescripti­ons, in duly taking all his Doses, how unagree­able soever, in bleeding, or being scarified, or otherwise tortured; or in abstaining from Flesh, or strong Drinks, for fear of heightening his Distemper; but should have no regard at all to preserve himself from taking Cold, though this be at least as dangerous as an error, or neglect in any of the other cases; or as if a Man should call up his Family, and bestirr himself to barricadoe up his Windows, and guard and secure all the weaker places of his House, from the Attempts of Thieves, by whom he apprehends himself a­bout to be beset; but should in the mean time leave the Doors neither shut nor guarded. And it is very reasonable to think, that being a like preposterous management, it may most probable have a like fatal Conclusion.

Or if a Man do not live in a profess'd neglect of God's Commands, but only through Carles­ness or Inadvertency permits himself to be now and then betrayed into some heinous Wickedness, he may certainly believe it, that each Sin he thus commits will be a means of alienating God from him in some degree, and consequently will leave him so much the less ground to rely upon the Divine Protection Multa cogitur homo tolerare, etiam remissis peccatis, quamvis ut in eam veniret miseriam primum fuerit causa pec­catum. D. August. in S. Joan. tract. 124. He cannot think in this case wholly to escape God's Hand, but has all the reason in the World to conclude, that these his Miscarriages will need some Chastisement; and if they deli­ver him not over to eternal Torments, will however, call for some lighter punishment here in this World, and that he ought to be ve­ry thankful that they end no worse.

God is infinitely gracious, and will not for­get to make good all his Promises; but yet this hinders not but that our selves may put a bar in the way to prevent our own Happiness, by foo­lishly incapacitating our selves for it. And whenever we do so, it is a great weakness to de­lude our selves with a vain Expectation, as if our Interest in God's Providence were still the same with theirs who never offended him as we have done. He tells his own People the Jews, That he would estrange himself from them by reason of their Transgressions, and would not at­tend to them when they earnestly solicited him to become their Protector. Isa. 1.15. When ye spread forth your Hands, I will hide mine Eyes from you; yea, when ye make many Prayers I will not hear. But then he tells them likewise at the same time, how they might put themselves into better Cir­cumstances, [Page 22]and might regain his Favour; that is to say, if they would reform their Lives, and turn to him with all their Hearts, and walk up­rightly before him. v. 16, 17. Wash ye, make ye clean; put away the evil of your doings from before mine eyes; cease to do evil, learn to do well, seek Judg­ment, relieve the Oppressed, judge the Fatherless, plead for the Widow; and then behold for your comfort, v. 19. If ye be thus willing and obedient ye shall eat the good of the Land. This therefore is the way to entitle our selves to the many graci­ous Promises of Protection that are made throughout the Word of God; namely, to forsake all those Wickednesses which may hitherto have been a means of with holding his Blessings from any of us. There is no such contrivance for arming our selves before-hand against Afflictions, or getting rid of them whenever they befall us, as utterly to renounce all our Sins, which have brought them upon us. Let us but amend out Ways, and become as holy, and devout, and religious, as strict, and regular, and unblameable in our Conversation as our Lord requires us to be, and we need not question an Interest in all those Mercies and Blessings, and that Protection, and those Assistances which our God has design'd for his chosen Servants. Psal. 91.4. He will gather us under his Wings, and we shall be safe under his Feathers; his Faithfulness and Truth shall be our Shield and Buckler. If we commit our Ways to him, casting our selves upon him, and by a tho­rough Reliance, resigning all our Desires, Wills, and Interests into his Hands, he will vouchsast us, aut quod volumus, aut quod malumus, either what we most desire, or what he knows to be most desirable, what our selves like best, or what he sees to be best for us.

But still it is upon this condition, that we be­have our selves holily and uprightly before him, and do not forfeit his Kindness by any sort of wilful Disobedience. As may be collected from all the numerous Texts of Scripture which denounce Misery, and Destruction, and Desolation against all the workers of Iniquity. Which I the rather mention at present (amongst others) for these two following purposes.

1. To vindicate the Divine Providence in re­lation to the manifold Calamities whereto Man­kind are obnoxious, and to shew where we are usually to look for the true cause of our Misfor­tunes, that we are not to charge them upon God, but upon our own transgression of his Laws. For after all Mens care in other respects, it is no reflection upon God's Goodness, though he seem to withdraw himself from them, when they have given him just occasion for it, by indulging them­selves in their Iniquities. It is a merciful ra­ther, a gentle and moderate punishment of their Offences, if he deny them only the Comforts of this Life, when they have moreover deserved the intolerable severities of the other. And it is but a just and equal method of procedure towards them, when any are hardened in their Sins, if he make them to suffer for it, both here and here­after. Nor is there any thing more plainly de­clared in Scripture, than that Prov. 11.5. c. 21.15. c. 5.22. the wicked shall fall by his own wickedness, and destruction shall be to the workers of iniquity; That his own iniquities shall take the wicked himself, and he shall be holden with the cords of his Sins. And again, Eccles. 8.13. That it shall not be well with the wicked, because they fear not before God; with multitudes of other Ex­pressions to the same purpose. The Apostle S. James [Page 24]charges Mens heavy Disappointments upon their either not seeking to God for Assistance and Sup­port, or not doing it aright. S. James 4.2, 3. Ye lust and have not, saith the Apostle, ye kill and desire to have, and cannot obtain; ye fight and warr, yet ye have not, because ye ask not; ye ask and receive not, because ye ask amiss, that ye may consume it upon your lusts.

And the wise man presents us with a terrible Commination of an amazing, and yet certain contempt that God will have for Persons, when they dare to apply themselves to him for what they want, without attending to what he re­quires of them. Prov. 1.24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31. Because I have called and ye re­fused, I have stretched out my band and no man re­garded; but ye have set at nought my counsel, and would none of my reproof: I also will laugh at your calamity, I will mock when your fear cometh. When your fear cometh as desolation, and your destru­ction cometh as a whirlwind; when distress and anguish cometh upon you, then shall they call upon me, but I will not answer; they shall seek me early but they shall not find me: for that they hated knowledge, and did not chuse the fear of the Lord. They would none of my counsel, they despised all my reproof. Therefore shall they eat of the fruit of their own way, and be filled with their own de­vices. And no marvel if what is thus threatened be accordingly fulfill'd. However this is no pre­judice to them that are duely qualify'd for the Divine Favour, nor any proof that these shall not have whatever Promises they meet with for their encouragement, some way or other made good to them; but it teaches us on the other hand, to what source the very best are to impute their Sufferings, and that (though God may [Page 25]have other wise Ends to be served, and good uses to be made of them, yet) their Sins are the only meritorious cause of them.

2. To caution Persons against the likeliest means of frustrating their Hopes: For if God's promises of Protection are made particularly and only to the Righteous, it must needs be, that so far as any one falls short of this Character, so much the less Interest he will have in those Promises. His Iniquities, if they do not utterly prevent the Blessings he desires, (as he has too great reason to fear they may) will yet be sure to deprive him of that undaunted trust in God's Goodness, which he would otherwise have found to be an admirable Consolation in all Conditions. So that hereby he becomes at best but like a deso­late Man in the Ocean labouring for his life, or that is left unfortunately in a desart Island, where he has a possibility to escape, but has no assurance of it to depend upon. A Vessel may come that way, and ease him of his fears and dangers, when about to be swallowed up of the merciless Waves, or devoured by some ravenous Beast of prey, and may bring him safe to his own Home; but this is more than he can any way promise himself. And if no one in his Wits would knowingly quit his Ship to run either of these hazards, much less should any dare to allow themselves in what may expose them to the just Wrath of Almighty God; and hence may exclude them from that Interest in his Favour, which is the best Support under all Calamities, and the want whereof, if it do not prevail with him to deny them what­soever good Things they ask of him, yet leaves them at very great uncertainty, whether they shall partake of them or not; and again, whe­ther [Page 26]it shall be for their benefit if they be vouch­safed them, or only in order to their greater Condemnation.

SECT. IV.

IV. ALL therefore that I take to be implied in this Duty is a considerate and a ra­tional Reliance upon God through Christ for the ne­cessary Blessings of this, as well as the inestimable Rewards of the other Life. It is a Resting upon him as our great Benefactor, Patron, and Pro­tector, with a firm persuasion, that whilst we faithfully perform our part, by confining our De­sires and Expectations to necessary Things, and taking the proper Measures for obtaining them, and capacitating our selves for them, he will not refuse to grant us a suitable supply of them, but will prosper our Endeavours, and will also hear our Prayers, and help us out where our Endeavours fail. And so it consists of these two Branches.

1. A steady dependance upon God to take care of us in all our Streights; and consequent here­upon

2. A quiet composure of Mind in all our greatest Exigencies, upon consideration of the Care that he takes of us.

1. A steady Dependance upon God to take care of us in all our Streights, as knowing, that if we seek to him aright he will be ready to succour and provide for us, though never so unable to help our selves. There is no case so forlorn but he regardes it, and has by him a Remedy in store for it, which if duely apply'd, will effectu­ally work a cure. If he but command Delive­rance for his Servants, all the Power of Men [Page 27]or Devils cannot prevent it; and this he never refuses to do, but when persons shew themselves unfit for his Kindness, or else desire what would be no real Kindness to themselves. In all other Cases he is abundantly ready to dispense his Fa­vours to Mankind, not only beyond their deserts, but very often beyond their utmost hopes.

And hence he requires us to fix our Eyes upon him in the needful time of trouble; and if we either foresee any Evil at a distance, which according to the working of natural Causes must be unavoida­ble, or groan at present under any grievous Affli­ction, which we know not how else to get remov'd, in neither of these Instances to distrust his pater­nal Affection to us, but encourage our selves in a belief, that upon condition we sue to him, and rest upon him as we ought, he will be mind­ful of us, and will be sure, [...], 1 S. Pet. 5.6. as S. Peter speaks, in due time, when he observes a proper season for it, to administer to our Necessities.

And, indeed, considering the Transitoriness of our present State, and the uncertainty of every thing we can possess or hope for in it, and that it is not in our power to make our Condition as we would have it, or to preserve it if it were such, but that for ought we know to the con­trary, some unlucky chance may the very next moment either take away all our Enjoyments from us, or us from them; and therefore we can have no security of any thing but from the good Providence of God, no prospect of Hap­piness, whether here or hereafter, but only from his boundless Compassion; considering these things, I say, it is easie to inferr how nearly our Interest depends upon his gracious Inclinations towards us, his perpetual Care being our best, [Page 28]our only Defence against those numerous Evils, to which, were it not for this, each one would lie continually expos'd; and consequently what egregious folly it is not to rely intirely upon him for those Benefits that are to be expected only from him. I confess, were Mankind capable of making any tolerable provision for themselves, without the Divine Assistance, they would have so much the less Encouragement to cast them­selves upon God, and would therefore act with less inconsistence in the neglect of him. But no­thing sure can be more highly resonable, than for poor Creatures, who are nothing without God, and neither have nor can hope for any thing but from his Bounty, readily, to deliver up all their concerns into his Hands, with all the thankfullest acknowledgments that may be of his unspeakable Loving-kindness, in condescending to become their Guardian, to manage their Affairs for them so much more wisely and to so much better advantage than themselves could. This therefore is the former Branch of this impor­tant Duty, a steady Dependance upon God to take care of us in all our Streights.

2. A quiet composure of Mind in all our great­est Exigencies, upon consideration of the Care he takes of us. And could we but so cast our Care upon God, as not to have it still remaining upon our selves any farther than is requisite in order to the gracious Designs of his Providence towards us, this would necessarily dispose us not to take thought for the morrow; to forbear fretting and tormenting our selves with a fearful expecta­tion of what possibly may happen hereafter, and yet withal, possibly may not; and would enable as on the contrary, heartily to rejoice that we are [Page 29]not left destitute, but have an infinitely good God to order all our Affairs for us. There is no better sign of a perfect Dependance upon God, than a Mind prepared for all Events, and that fears not to be miserable whilst in his Hands, though in the midst of outward Dangers and Distractions; nor any thing that tends more na­turally to our present satisfaction.

This is the most sovereign Antidote against that endless Solicitude which the worldly-wise Men too often labour under. And whosoever sets himself in good earnest to make tryal of it, besides that he acts like a good Christian, and takes care for Eternity, he will find himself to have moreover laid the best Foundation for his own Happiness in this World. Wherein, though he cannot expect to be wholly freed from Troubles, he will certainly be enabled to bear them with much the greater alacrity, by reason of the assurance he has, that God on whom he trusts, knows how to over-rule them all to his advantage.

Wherefore it was no unaccountable flight of fancy in the Emperor Antoninus, but the result of a serious Contemplation of the Instability of all earthly Enjoyments, that he pro­fesses, [...], l. 2.8. He should not desire to live in the World, were it not for a good God and a Providence; and the inestimable Benefits that hence arise to Mankind. And in truth, whosoever weighs with himself the infinite variety of Acci­dents whereto this Life is obnoxious, and the need there is of an Almighty Hand to direct them, as may best serve the Ends of li­ving, will find abundant cause with this Royal [Page 30]Philosopher, [...]. L. 6.8. to adore and confide in, and rely upon the guidance of that infinite Wisdom, which incessantly exerts it self for the good of the Crea­tion. And being thus made sensible of his own Insufficiency, and taught to place his Confidence in God as a sure Defence against all assaults, it is hardly conceivable, that whatever Misfortunes should make any lasting impression upon him. For having learned to betake himself to God for shelter, whensoever any thing of this nature appears, he is soon convinced that he needs no longer perplex himself about it, because his God having undertaken for him, he knows assuredly it shall never hurt him. Per­haps he may have it speedily removed; but if not, he will not suffer himself to be terrify'd at it, but will rather consider, that it would ne­ver be permitted to lie upon him, but for some just and weighty Reason, and some way or other for his own benefit.

Thus therefore we are to cast our Care upon God, by doing what we are able for our own Re­lief, and then humbly and faithfully depending upon his Providence for the Event. We must see to moderate and restrain our Desires, and to use the best means we can for obtaining them, must do what is in our power, must pray to God for what is above it, and must be sure to serve and obey him, and to shun as much as in us lies, whatever might with-hold him from granting our Requests. And then, but not till then, may we safely comfort our selves, with a [Page 31]firm persuasion that God will certainly be mind­ful of us, and of our Affairs; and that we need not therefore torment our selves upon either of these accounts. For although he will not be pleased with a fruitless reliance upon him, a stupid neglect of all our concerns, that he alone may take care of us; yet if we labour aright to entitle our selves to his Protection; that is to say, if we curb our unreasonable Desires, and in all respects use the best means we can for getting those satisfied that are reasonable, we need not doubt but his Kindness will be extended to us. Let us but acquit our selves well in these Parti­culars, and we may thenceforward freely depend upon it, that he will bestow upon us all that he shall see necessary for us; and therefore that we shall have no cause to be overwhelmed with Fear or Grief, sorrowing as men without hope, how hard soever our Condition be, but at our lowest ebb may look upon it as a mighty Con­solation, that we have a most gracious God to concern himself for us, and on whom we may at any time cast our Care, and rest secure that he will take Care of us when we do so.

CHAP. II. The Necessity of Casting our Care up­on God.

I Come now in the Second place to observe our indispensible Obligation to this Duty of putting our Trust in God, and casting all our Care upon Him. A Duty which not only Al­mighty God may justly expect at our Hands, as we are his Creatures, and have our whole Sub­sistence from him, but which he hath likewise frequently and very expresly required in the Ho­ly Scriptures both of the Old and New Testa­ment.

In the former of which the holy Psalmist pro­fesses in multitudes of places, Psal. 4.5. & 36.7. & 37.3, 5. & 62.8. & 115.9, &c. That his own Trust was constantly in the Lord, and earnestly invites others in like manner Ps. 55.22. to commit their ways to God, and put their trust in him; Ps. 50.15. to cast their burden upon him that he may sustain them; Ps. 34.8, 22. & 40.4. and to call upon him in the day of trouble, that he may deliver them. And again, for their Encouragement herein, Ps. 31.19. he promises a Blessed­ness to the man that maketh the Lord his trust. And again, he Ps. 91.3, &c. 112.7. admires the great Good­ness which God had laid up for them that fear him, and which he had wrought for them that put their trust in him before the sons of men; and under­takes for such, that they shall be secure, whether from outward dangers or from inward fears; and that mercy Ps. 32.10. shall compass them about, and [Page 33] Ps. 125 [...] they shall be even as the Mount Sion, which cannot be removed, but abideth for ever.

And his Son Solomon speaks also to the same purpose, exhorting Prov. 3.5. to trust in the Lord with all our heart, and not to lean to our own understan­ding, as if we could carve better for our selves; and assures us that 28.25. he who putteth his trust in the Lord shall be made fat and 29.25. shall be safe, and 16.3. shall have his thoughts established.

The Prophet Isaiah likewise excites to a ready dependance upon God, as the best support in all conditions; as a help that will never fail, Isa. 26.4. Trust ye in the Lord for ever, for in the Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength; as a help at hand even in the lowest Estate, 50.10. Who is he among you that fear­eth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh in darkness and hath no light, let him trust in the name of the Lord and stay upon his God; as a help in whom whosoever trusted, 57.13. was to possess the Land and to inherit God's holy Moun­tain; and lastly as a help that could secure from all hurt, and even from the fear of it, 12.2. Behold God is my salvation, I will trust and not be afraid; for the Lord Jehovah is my strength and my song, he also is become my salvation. And at another time, 26.3. Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on thee; because he trusteth in thee.

And God himself by the Prophet Jeremiah encourages to a reliance upon his care, even in behalf of those whose condition is oftentimes the most helpless in this World, the Widows and the Orphans, whom he condescends to promise that he will look after, when they have none other to take care of them. Jer. 49.1 [...]. Leave thy fatherless Children, and I will preserve them alive, and let thy Widows trust in me. 17.7, 8. And blessed, saith [Page 34]the same Prophet, is the man that trusteth in the Lord, and whose hope the Lord is; For he shall be as a tree planted by the waters, and that spreadeth out her Roots by the River; and shall not see when heat cometh; but her Leaf shall be green, and shall not be careful in the year of draught, neither shall cease from yielding Fruit.

And again it is declared of God, Lam. 3.25. that he is good unto them that wait for him, to the Soul that seeketh him, that he is Nah. 1.7. a strong hold in the day of trouble, and that he doth not over-look the wants of them that flee to him in their streights, but knoweth them that trust in him.

And in the New Testament our Blessed Savi­our divers times inculcates the Necessity of this Duty, and presses it by Arguments obvious and intelligible enough to the meanest Capacity; in­ferring from our own Inability to help our selves, in that we can no more preserve our own Lives, or provide for their support without God's Bles­sing, than we S. Matt. 6.27. can add to the height of our stature; and from the Providence of God manifested in the production and preservation of v. 26, 28, 29. Birds and Flow­ers; and from the reflexion it would be upon his Disciples, to be as Diffident of God's Goodness, v. 32. as the Gentiles who had never known our Savi­our or his Gospel; and again from the wonted affection of natural Parents to their Children, in­asmuch as S. Matt. 7.11. if these being evil know how to give good gifts unto their Children, it is an easie conclusion that our Father which is in heaven will much more give good things to them that ask him. And in a word our Blessed Saviour accounted it a suffici­ent Preservative against a solicitous Care of our selves, c. 6.32. that our heavenly Father knoweth what things we have need of. The force of all which [Page 35]arguings of our Saviour is this, That the best way to free Men from their Anxieties upon the account of this Life's inconveniences, is to re­member and lay seriously to heart, that all our own contrivances and endeavours will never stand us in stead of themselves, and it is Gods Blessing only that can render them effectual to our sup­port; and by consequence that it is both our Duty and our Interest, to be entirely at his dis­posal, hoping for whatsoever we need from him alone.

And after our Blessed Saviour his Apostles in like manner direct us, 2 Cor. 1.9. not to trust in our selves, but in God who raiseth the dead; 1 S. Pet. 4.19. to commit the keeping of our souls to him in well-doing as unto a faithful Creator; 1 Tim. 6.17 and not to trust in uncertain Riches, but in the living God, who giveth us all things richly to enjoy; and at other times require us Phil. 4.6. to be careful for nothing, but in every thing to let our requests be made known to him, 1 S. Pet. 5.7 to cast all our care upon him, and not to cast away our con­fidence in him, which, we are certainly informed in the Epistle to the Hebrews, Heb. 10.35. hath great re­compence of reward. Where we have also that gracious and comfortable Promise (made first to Gen. 28.15. Jacob in his Journey towards Haran, and af­terwards more expresly Jos. 1.5. to Joshua when he was sent to conduct the Israelites over Jordan) appli­ed for the benefit of Christians in general, and delivered in very emphatical and significant Terms. Heb. 13.5, 6. [...], I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee. So that each one may boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and I will not shall fear what man shall do unto me.

And the rather to engage us to behave our selves accordingly, the Holy Scriptures present [Page 36]us with numerous instances of God's Saints, and even of our Blessed Lord himself, who in their several Generations have trusted in God, and have been comfortably rewarded for it. There we have the Faith of Rom. 4.18. Abraham, who against hope believed in hope, or as it is related more large­ly in the Epistle to the Heb. 11.17, 18, 19. Hebrews, who when he was tried offered up his only-begotten son Isaac in whom the promised seed was to be called, accounting that God was able to raise him even from the dead; from whence also he received him in a figure, or for a Type of the Blessed Jesus, who was to rise again from the Grave, as certainly as Isaac was sa­ved from off the Wood, whereon he was about to have been slain. We have the Faith of Moses, v. 24, 25. who when he was come to years, refused to be cal­led the son of Pharaoh 's Daughter, and chose ra­ther to suffer affliction with the People of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season. We have the Faith of Job, who after all his dreadful los­ses, enough to have utterly overwhelmed one of less patience and resignation than himself, Job 1.22. sin­ned not nor charged God foolishly, and under all the farther sufferings he endured, behaved him­self with that continual observance of Almighty God, and dependance upon him, that God at length saw fit to look more favourably towards him, and to turn his sorrows into joy, by c. 42.12. bles­sing his latter end more than his beginning. We have the Faith of David, and the admirable be­nefit he so frequently boasteth himself to have found by it, throughout his Book of Psalms. And to omit multitudes of others, we have the Faith of our ever Blessed Redeemer himself, pro­fessing even at the time of his apprehending, that he could easily have obtained of his Fa­ther [Page 37] S. Mat. 26.53 more than twelve Legions of Angels for his rescue, but that he chose rather to undergo the utmost cruelty of his Adversaries in obedi­ence to the Father's Will; and who readily sub­mitted to die upon the Cross, as knowing that he should quickly rise again; Phil. 2.9, 10, 11. whence also he was highly exalted, and had a Name given him which is above every Name, that at the Name of Jesus every Knee should bow, of things in Heaven, and things in earth, and things under the Earth, and that every Tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the Glory of God the Father.

And lastly, We have the Faith of the Apostles and first Disciples, who 2 Cor. 1.10. in the midst of the greatest Dangers, and even of Death it self were not at all discouraged from continuing their Trust in God, and by this means had the hap­piness to prevail in their design of propagating the Gospel here, against the united attempts of both Jews and Gentiles to the contrary; besides the singular Honour to which they have been long since advanced in the other World. Such signal encouragement have we to the performance of this Duty.

And on the contrary, we never find the Is­raelites murmuring and distrustful of God's Providence, but they were presently made to smart for it. That Patience and Long-suffering which bare with them in other cases, would not protect them when they set themselves thus un­gratefully to affront the Majesty of Heaven. God might well expect that the numerous Miracles he had condescended to work for them time af­ter time, should have disposed them constantly to place their whole Trust in him. And when they took the contrary Course, and instead of [Page 38]praising and admiring his abundant Goodness to­wards them, stuck not to reflect upon him, as if he were not duly mindful of them, they might reasonably conclude that he would avenge him­self upon them for it. 2 King. 7.1, 2. Thus it fared with that incredulous Lord, who would not believe the Prophet Elisha foretelling that the next day they should be eased of the Famine, with which they were so severely streightened in the Siege of Sa­maria, by the Host of Benhadad King of Syria; for v. 17. having the Charge of the Gate committed to him, whilst he was attending there (as a just Judgment of God upon him for his diffidence) the People trod upon him in the Gate, and he died, after this manner verifying the Prophet's predi­ction, that he should behold the plentiful Provi­sion that would be made for them, but should not be permitted to taste of it.

And thus it was also with their whole Peo­ple when they were dissatisfied with that won­derful Providence of God over them above all other Nations, of which they had had such am­ple Experience, and began to exclaim against God, saying, Ps. 78.19, 20, 21, 22. Can God furnish a Table in the Wil­derness? Behold he smote the stony Rock, that the Waters gushed out and the Streams over-flowed; can he give Bread also? can he provide Flesh for his People? This was an affront the Almigh­ty could not bear with, and therefore was wroth with them for it, so that a Fire was kind­led against Jacob, and anger also came up against Israel: And all for this reason, because they be­lieved not in God, and trusted not in his Salva­tion.

The Summ is, that faithfully to put our trust in God for whatever good things we want, whe­ther [Page 39]for Soul or Body, for our selves or ours, is a Duty practised and required by the Prophets of old, and by our Saviour and his Apostles since, together with great Promises annex'd and Mer­cies vouchsafed to it, and with Threatenings on the contrary, and dreadful Judgments inflicted, when Men have refused to behave themselves ac­cordingly. And now to apply this Doctrine a little more particularly, though very briefly.

1. If a plain express Command require our Obedience, here is a Duty positively enjoyned, and not once or twice, or only by the by (tho' this too were enough sufficiently to notifie our Maker's Will) but divers times, and upon ma­ny occasions, in multitudes of places in the Old Testament in our Saviour's Divine Sermon on the Mount, and in the Writings of his Apostles. Insomuch that it is impossible for them who have any reverence for the Authority of Almighty God, any regard for his undoubted and oft re­peated Commands, to refuse in any case to put their Trust in him.

2. If Promises of Blessings annex'd to a care­ful performance of this Duty can engage us to the Exercise of it, we have these likewise, Pro­mises of Blessedness in general, and again more particularly of Life, of security from dangers, of peace and quiet of mind, of success in our de­signs, and of a competent supply of the good things of this World. Whence to the necessary Obligations that lie upon us in point of duty to our Lord, here is added likewise very good encouragement with respect to our present con­cerns whereby the rather to invite us to what is thus earnestly pressed upon us. And this medi­tation must therefore be a farther aggravation of [Page 40]their Disobedience, who can find in their hearts to live in contradiction to it.

3. If the Denunciation, or Execution of Pu­nishments upon any that have been remarkably distrustful of the Divine Protection may serve to awaken Persons into a better dependance upon God for the future; the History of the Jewish Nation in the Old Testament presents us with a large Catalogue of heavy Judgments inflicted up­on that murmuring and discontented People. [...] Cor. 10.11. Of whom the Apostle tells us that they were re­commended as Examples for the Christian World, to the end that we might take warning by their sufferings, and observing how they miscarried by not relying duly upon God, might become the more cautious not to split upon the same Rock, by imitating that provoking Temper of theirs for which they paid so dear.

4. If the Paterns of holy Men before our Sa­viour's Incarnation, and of the Apostles and o­thers afterwards, and even of our blessed Lord himself, that unspotted Exemplar of an intire submission to his Father's Will, can persuade us to the imitation of their unwearied dependance upon God for the gracious Completion of all his Promises, these are to be met with in great per­fection, and great abundance throughout the word of God; and will therefore mightily shame us, if we steer another course, to God's disho­nour and our own prejudice at least, perhaps to our utter Ruine. Examples are (as Seneca well observes) the Longum est iter per prae­cepta; breve & efficax per exempla. Senec. epist. 60. shortest and readiest way of Teach­ing, and many times prevail better than Argu­ments; nay against all the soundest and weighti­est Arguments to the contrary. And we must leave our selves intolerably inexcusable, if we are [Page 41]backward to attend to them there only, where they manifestly challenge, and justly deserve our most serious Attention.

5. Lastly, If the insinite Glories consequent upon the observance of this, as well as of the other Duties of our Religion can inflame our Souls with an ardent Desire after them, we have here another especial Motive to a conscientious Practice of it. We have a recompence of re­ward set before us that can never be sufficiently valued, an exceeding and eternal weight of glory, but which is never to be attained to without a sure Trust in God's Mercy, and a steady Depen­dance upon him to take care of us.

And what now can any possibly imagine should excuse their neglect of a Duty, whereto all are thus indissolubly obliged and are so many several ways invited? Who can hope to approve him­self before God, whilst he refuses to hearken to his Voice, and be governed by him? Who can think to be safe in this World, that wilfully neglects the only means of his security? Or who can promise himself to be happy hereafter? Nay, who can promise himself not to be ineffably and everlastingly miserable, that estranges himself from him, in whom alone all his Happiness must consist, by abusing his immense Goodness, and disobeying his righteous Laws? The case must inevitably be very deplorable, when People ob­stinately decline the only means of their own welfare, and will by no directions, or persuasi­ons, or commands, or promises, or threaten­ings, or mercies, or judgments be prevailed with to apply themselves thereto. And consider I beseech thee, Reader, if it be recorded in Scrip­ture as an indelible blot upon Asa King of Judah, [Page 42]that being towards his latter end diseased in his feet, 2 Chr. 16.12. he sought not to the Lord for a Cure, but to the Physicians only, how much greater a re­proach will it be to us Christians, and how much deeper Guilt will it imply in us, who are under stronger and more indispensible Obligati­ons to trust in God and have far greater encou­ragement in doing it, to be still unwilling to de­pend upon him? This argues a notorious Con­tempt of his unspeakable Loving-kindness, and is so palpable a Violation of his Laws, and so ut­terly unagreeable to a truly Christian temper of mind, that it is sad to think how any can pos­sibly allow themselves in it.

It was the weakness of [...] Diog. Laert. in vit. Epicuri, l. 10. [...] Ibid. Ut & Sext. Empir. Hy­potypos. 3.24. Max. Tyr. dissert. 29. Cic. de nat. Deo­rum l. 1. & Sen. in Claudii Caesaris [...]; & Lactant. de ira c. 4. Cic. de Divinat. l. 2. Sa­lust. Philos. de Diis & Mundo, c. 9. Epicurus and his Followers to ascribe all Events to a certain blind Fortune or Chance, because they believed it too great a burthen for God to undertake the Go­vernment of the World. As if the same Almighty Power which at first made all things, could not at least as easily preserve them all in Being and good Order, when made; or as if the same boundless Goodness which invi­ted to the greater, would not invite as prevalently to the less. And no less absurd are they who believe that God governs the World, and that all things are brought to pass accor­ding to the Discretion of his Infinite Wisdom, and yet will not be induced to cast their Care upon him. For if those argued unphi­losophically, these I am sure act very unchristian­ly, very unagreeably to the Principles of their most holy Religion, and very dangerously in re­lation [Page 43]to their own interest both Temporal and Eternal.

And, oh that Men would therefore be intrea­ted seriously to weigh with themselves, how undutiful they are to Almighty God, whenso­ever they refuse to put their whole Concerns into his hands, and what deadly Enemies to themselves. Let us remember what it is to di­strust his Care of us, that it is no less than to call his Veracity into question, and to slight that Infinite Authority by vertue whereof he com­mands us to rely upon him in all conditions, and that unspeakable Goodness which inclines him to take care of us; and that the inevitable Consequence of such a complicated Wickedness must needs be very terrible.

Had God but barely offered his free Prote­ction to every one that would humbly seek to him for it, this one would think should have been charm enough to have induced all that had any sense of his kindness, or any tolerable regard for their own Welfare, to betake themselves im­mediately to the shelter of his Wings. And they that had neglected it, could have blamed them­selves only for all the Evils which they had foo­lishly brought upon themselves, by not thank­fully embracing so singular a Favour. But when besides this he hath farther condescended to back all his Proposals of this Nature with his positive and frequent Commands, and his known Ven­geance upon the Contemners of them, still to keep at distance from him, cannot but be an in­tolerably heinous Provocation. It is not to be conceived that he would ever have used these several Methods of address to us, if he had esteemed it an indifferent matter whether we [Page 44]rest upon him or not. And if he be heartily concerned for it, the inference is very easie, that he will be highly incensed against all that do not readily comply with what he so oft requires, and is so much concerned for.

And in God's Name what is it we propound to our selves when we act thus inconsistently with the Principles we profess to be governed by? What occasion do we hereby give for a like dole­ful Lamentation, with that of our Blessed Savi­our over Jerusalem, when he would have healed them and they would not be healed, would have saved them and they would not be saved, and for a like Vengeance too with that which he denounced against that rebellious City. Our Lord S. Mat. 23.37, 38. would often have gathered their Children together, even as a Hen gathereth her Chickens un­der her Wings, and they would not; therefore saith he, Behold your house is left unto you desolate. And should he proceed to a like doom upon our selves, whilst we persist in a distrust of his Care of us; should he send all the temporal Calami­ties to seize us of which our Nature is capable; and when we are worn out with these, should he deliver us over to his Eternal vengeance, it must however be acknowledged that he were righteous in all his doings, and our destruction were only from our selves.

What wonder if that Vessel run a-ground, or split upon a Rock, whose Mariners in case of imminent Danger refuse the assistance of a skilful Pilot, and choose to turn her a-drift, and let her steer they know not how? Yet how much less hope of safety is there for those that preferr their own vain Imaginations before the Infinite Wisdom of Almighty God, taking upon them [Page 45]to provide for themselves, rather than wait till he shall be pleased to do it for them? For such add direct Rebellion to their Indiscretion, not only undervaluing God's abundant readiness to take care of them, but provoking him also by their wilful Breach of his known Commands, to send forth Storms and Tempests to overwhelm them. They highly offend God, and wrong themselves at present, and (to compleat their Folly) they treasure up to themselves wrath a­gainst the day of wrath, and the revelation of the righteous Judgment of God. Which being the dismal, yet certain Consequence of the neglect of this Duty, it is strange there should be such need of exhorting to observe it. Nor can any thing but a want of consideration with-hold Per­sons from the constant Practice of it, since with­out it they can neither act like Christians, nor shew themselves wise for this or for the other World.

CHAP. III. The Reasonableness of Casting our Care upon God.

THE third thing I propounded was to enforce the Practice of this so necessary a Duty, from the Assurance we have of God's continual Care of us; that observing what Regard he has for us, what a good Providence he exercises over us, and how willing he is to multiply his Benefits upon us, we may hence al­so be invited to cast all our Care upon him. And this I shall endeavour to do from these three following Considerations.

  • 1. Of the Providence of God in general, and the Care he takes of all his Creatures.
  • 2. Of the peculiar Offers of Protection that are made in Scripture to the Righteous.
  • 3. Of the Experience we have had of his Goodness hitherto, and the Reason we therefore have still to depend upon him

SECT. I.

First, OF the Providence of God in general, and the Care he takes of all his Crea­tures. Concerning which the Holy Scriptures teach us that God Ps. 119.68. is good and delights in do­ing good, that 147.5. great is our Lord and great is his Power, and his Wisdom is infinite, Isa. 40.28. neither is [Page 47]there any searching of his understanding, and con­sequently that he knows how to maintain and to govern the World and all things therein; that as He at first Jer. 10.12. made the Earth by his Power, esta­blished the World by his Wisdom, and stretched out the Heavens by his Discretion; so he still Heb. 1.3. upholds all things by the word of his Power, and Job 12.10. hath in his hand the soul of every living thing, and the breath of all mankind; so that nothing can ever happen to any of us without his Order, or at least his Permission.

All Creatures of whatever sort are his, he made them, and he is their true Proprietor, and what then can be more natural than for his kindness to be extended to them? He is the Au­thor of all things, as Minutius Felix Octav. p. 317, 318. speaks, and he observes all things, nor can ought be concealed from him, for he is in the darkness, and in our thoughts as in a second darkness; insomuch that we not only live under him, but may in a manner be said to live together with him. Whatever good things any partake of, they are wholly owing to the Bounty of this S Ja. 1.17. Father of Lights, from whom cometh every good and every perfect gift, and Omne enim bonum no­strum aut ipse est, aut ab ip­so. B. August. de Doctrina Chri­stianâ. l. 1. c. 31. with­out whose benign Influence there is no subsisting one Moment. He is every where present, in the Heavens, the Earth, the Seas, the Air, or what­soever part of the World, sees all things whe­ther animate or inanimate, takes notice of what relation and dependance one of them has upon another, beholds the whole Order of second Causes, and wisely over-rules them all that they may serve to the best purposes. [...]. Clem. Alex. s [...]r. l. 4. p 489. His goodness diffuses it self through all the Corrers of the Universe, and by his unwearied Providence and Protection all kinds of Beings are sustained, [Page 48]there being nothing in all the World too great to need his Care, nor any thing so little that he doth not think fit to take care of it.

Particularly the excellent Beauty, admirable Order, and singular Usefulness of the Heavenly Bodies loudly proclaim a stupendous Hand of Providence, preserving that Harmony amongst them, and those regular Motions and Vicissitudes, wherein we see them. The contemplation where­of deeply affected the Holy Psalmist, and made him break forth into that Divine Goodness; Ps. 19.1, 2, 3. The Heavens declare the Glory of God, and the Firmament sheweth his handy Work. Day unto day uttereth Speech, and Night unto night sheweth knowledge. There is no speech nor language where their Voice is not heard. There is no place even in the remotest parts of the World, where these glorious Tokens of his incessant Care do not a­bundantly manifest themselves. Job 9.9, 10. He maketh Ar­cturus, Orion, and the Pleiades, and the Cham­bers of the South; and doth great things past find­ing out, yea, and wonders without Number.

Or if we change the Scene and look down up­on this lower World, this Terraqueous Globe, the Scriptures abound with instances of his Care over it in divers Respects. They tell us that Ps. 104.24. the Earth is full of his Riches, 1 Sam. 2.8. that the Pillars of it are the Lords, and he at first set the World upon them, and that he yet continues Ps. 75.3. to bear them up, least it together with all its Inhabi­tants should be dissolved, that Ps. 104.9. he prescribes the Waters of the Sea their bounds, and Psal. 65.9, 10, 11. sends refreshing showers upon the Earth making it ve­ry fruitful, that it is by his Order Job 28 25. the winds blow, and Ps. 107 25. the storms arise, Ps. 77.18. the lightnings break forth, and the thunders roar so terribly, [Page 49]that Psal. 18.7. the Earth trembles at any time, and the Foundations of the Hills are moved, and shaken; and again, that he takes care of Ps. 104.11. the wild As­ses, v. 18. the wild Goats, and the Coneys, v. 21. the young Lions, 1 Cor. 9.9. the Oxen, Ps. 29.9. the Hinds, Ps. 50.11. and every Beast of the Field, Ps. 104.20. and of the Forest, S. Matt. 6.28. most curiously adorns the Flowers, v. 26. feeds, Ps. 104.12, 17. and provides Nets for the Birds, Ps. 104 16. reple­nishes the Trees with Sap, v. 25, 27. sustains the Fishes, Ps. 145.16. opens his Hands and satisfies the Desire of eve­ry living thing, and S. Matt. 10.29. suffers not a Sparrow to fall to the Ground without his observation; and to conclude, Ps. 145.9. the Lord is good unto all, and his tender mercies are over, not this or that sort of Creature, or in this or that part of the Earth, or at one time and not at another, but absolute­ly and indesinitely over, all his Works.

But then as Mankind are more nearly related to himself, being made after his likeness, and designed for the perpetual enjoyment of his Di­vine Presence, it is very reasonable to suppose, that they should have a particular Interest in his Care. And thus much therefore our Blessed Sa­viour (as I have already hinted in part) teaches in his Sermon upon the Mount, dissuading from an eager solicitude for the things of this Life, as from the Experience we have had of God's Good­ness to our selves, in giving us our Beings, so likewise from the regard he has for the Birds, and other meaner parts of the Creation. S. Matt. 6.25, &c. Take no thought for your life, saith our Saviour, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink, or for the Bo­dy, what ye shall put on; for these following Rea­sons:

  • 1. Because the Life is more than Meat, and the Body than Raiment. Whereby is intimated, [Page 50]that God who hath already vouchsafed us the better, will not refuse us the less; having given us life, he will not deny us those things which are requir'd for its support. He spake the word, and we were made; he commanded, and we were created; and dare any say, that he will not con­descend to order a due provision for those to whom he hath thus bountifully given a Being? It is easie to believe, that his intent in producing us was not that we might pine away with insupe­rable hunger, or parch with insupportable thirst, or that we might starve for want of something to shelter us from the cold; and that therefore he will not let us languish under any of these In­conveniencies longer than he sees very good rea­son for it. Having bestowed upon us Life, which is a much greater blessing than Meat for it, and a Body which is far more valuable than the Raiment we put upon it, and the production whereof was a far greater work of his Omnipo­tence than a supply of these things is, there is no cause to fear that these shall not also be added to those other in a due proportion.
  • 2. Because he takes care of the Birds to give them their Meat in due season. For so it fol­lows, Behold the fowls of the air, they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns, yet your heavenly Father feedeth them; are ye not much better than they? As much as to say, Since you are certainly of far more account with God than the Fowls, and yet he makes such plentiful provisi­on for them, your own Reason will enform you, that he will much less neglect your selves.
  • 3. Because his Providence extends it self to the Flowers of the Field as well as to the Birds, for these also are delicately cloathed by him. Con­sider [Page 51]the Lilies of the Field how they grow, they toyl not, neither do they spin; and yet I say unto you, that even Solomon in all his glory was not ar­rayed like one of these. Wherefore, if God so cloath the Grass of the Field, which to day is, and to mor­row is cast into the Oven, shall be not much more cloath yeu, O ye of little faith. Where our Sa­viour still proceeds, à fortiori, as in the former case, only that he doth it with more advantage, arguing, that the Wisdom and Goodness of God manifested in this lower rank of Creatures ought to convince every one, what reason there is to conclude, that he will much rather multi­ply his Blessings upon Mankind, whom he hath created of a nobler Race, and to whom he hath all along professed much greater kindness. And indeed it is not conceiveable, that he will take care, not only of the Beasts, but of the Birds too, and even of those little inconsiderable Birds, the Sparrows (as I noted before) that
    [...]. D. Chry­sost. in loc.
    not one of them falls to the ground, or is ensnared and perishes without his Providence; and of the Flowers to array them in such gorgeous Attire, and that he will yet be regardless of Man, the master-piece of this lower World. It is not to be thought that he will have a constant respect to the Creatures, that were made for our sake, and
    Psal. 8.6.
    put in subjection under our feet, and will neglect us for whose sake they were made, and to whom they were thus subjected. The consi­deration of a general Providence sustaining these inferior Beings is on the contrary, a powerful Argument for engaging Men to hope for a great­er Interest in his care, because of the nearer re­lation they bear to him.

And what our Saviour here proves by a very rational method of deduction, the holy Scrip­tures at other times expresly affirm, declaring, That 1 Tim. 6.17. God giveth us all things richly to enjoy, Act. 17.25. giveth us life and breath, and all things; S. Ja. 1.5. giv­eth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; that is, that he giveth all necessary things, and this not with a sparing Hand, but bountifully, richly, and liberally, and not to some select number of Favourites only, but to all men, of whatsoever Age, Language, Nation, or Religion, that it is in him, or by his assistance, that Act 17.28. we live, move, and have our being; and again, That if S. Matt. 7.11. we being evil, know how to give good gifts unto our Children, our Father which is in Heaven will much more give good things to them that ask him: And again, That he Job 5.11. setteth up those that be low, and those that monrn he exalteth to safety. v. 18. He maketh sore and bindeth up, he woundeth, and his hands make whole. v. 20. In famine he redeemeth from death, and in war from the power of the sword.

Sometimes he represents himself Exod. 15.3. as a man of war, and the Lord of hosts is his name; and again, Psal. 46.9. he maketh wars to cease unto the ends of the earth; he breaketh the bow and cutteth the spear in sunder, and burneth the chariot in the fire. 1 Sam. 2.6. He killeth and maketh alive; bringeth down to the grave and bringeth back. Psal. 146.7, 8, 9. 107.9. and 68.5. He executeth judg­ment for the oppressed, suiting his Relief to theirs, as he doth also to other Men's Necessities. If People be hungry, he giveth them Food; if Priso­ners, he looseth them from their Confinement; if blind, it is he that openeth their Eyes; if bow­ed down, he is ready to raise them up; nor is he wanting to preserve the Stranger, or to help the Fatherless and Widows in their streights.

When any are in the wost disconsolate condition, to all outward appearance, and are neither able to help themselves, nor have any Friend that will stand by them, and assist them, they have yet this comfort left, that the God of Heaven sees their Distress, and hears the Sighs and Groans which they send forth in the anguish of their Souls, and when Psal. 27.10. Father and Mother for­sake them, and all other hope fails, he will take them up, and will provide for them.

Neither are they only matters of greater con­cernment that he attends to, as Balbus in Magna Dii curant, parva negligunt. De nat Deor. l. 2. c. 66. Tully supposes of the Heathen Deities, but those likewise of least importance, even the very S. Matt. 10.30. Hairs of our Head, all which, our blessed Saviour as­sures us, are numbred by him. There is nothing about us that escapes his notice, nothing in all our Affairs that he is not privy to, or wherein we may not hope for his Direction or Assistance, if we be duly qualify'd for it.

And now the most proper and genuine Con­clusion from hence is, That if the Almighty be graciously pleased to take such abundant Care of us, there can be no reason for us to be discon­tented or dejected under any Occurrences. Whilst he condescends to be our Psal. 23.1. Shepherd, we need not fear, that he will suffer us to want any thing whereof we truly stand in need. And this same Consideration therefore the Apostle St. Peter urges for inviting to Ep. 5.7. cast our care upon God, in all our troubles or dangers.

Casting all your care upon him, saith the A­postle, your care of whatsoever nature, or upon whatsoever account, even all your care, for he careth for you. As if the Apostle should have said, In doing this you don't deceive your selves, [Page 50] [...] [Page 51] [...] [Page 52] [...] [Page 53] [...] [Page 54]by putting your trust in one who either cannot, or will not help you; for you only fly to him, who is far better to all that humbly, dutifully, and faith­fully depend upon him, than they can either deserve or desire; who will stand by you and provide for you when all other helps fail, for he careth for you.

And very good encouragement it is to put our trust in God under our heaviest Calamities, that we can assure our selves that he takes notice of it whenever we do so. How should it transport us to reflect, that our Dependance is not upon the Arm of Flesh, nor any of those feeble helps, which are too apt to deceive us in our greatest Exigencies, but upon the Lord God of Hosts, who was, and is, and is to come. When Clouds gather, and the Sky is darkened, and there is no appearance of safety from any other Hand, how may we bless our selves to think, that we have a Refuge that never fails, a God that will never forsake us in our Distress; and that seeing he undertakes for us, we need fear no evil? It can­not but administer solid Consolation to every pious and good Christian to remember, that all his se­verest Visitations are not without the Providence of him who is infinitely wiser than all Mankind, knowing our wants much better than our selves do; and whose ineffable Goodness will certainly incline him to choose and act for us much better than our selves could; who observes our Frame and Constitution, and the Circumstances wherein we are set, and orders all his Dispensations with that admirable Wisdom and Kindness, that when they seem to us most adverse, we may yet find them very advantageous, unless our selves prevent it by our mis-improvement of them.

He is not with us as formerly with the Jews, 1 Sam. 8.7. [...]. Jos. Antiq. l. 4. c. 8. & alibi. Vid. & Spenc. de legibus Hebr. p. 202. &c. whose Temporal Prince he was, and Exod. 40.38. Numb. 9.15. Deut. 31.15. & alibi. to whom he vouch­safed his Shecinah, or especial Pre­sence, with whom he conversed in a very particular manner by the Mini­stry of Moses, and of other Prophets immediately inspir'd, and to whom he spake besides sometimes 1 Sam. 28.6. Vid. etiam Spenc. de legibus Heb. p. 853, &c. & Cun. de rep. Hebr. l. c. 2. Me­des Diatrib. p. 2. in Deut. 33.8. & D. Light­foot's 2d. vol. p. 1067, &. 68. by Ʋrim and Thummim, and sometimes again Talm. Bab. in tit. Sanedrim, c. 1. fol. 11. Talm. Hieros. in tit. Be­rachoth fol. 3. More Ne­voch. l. 2. c. 43. (they would persuade us) by the Bath­col, that Daughter of a Voice, which they tell us, was heard amongst them, after the cessation of their other Pro­phecies, which ended in Malachi; but yet he never denies us the happi­ness of that general Providence which he exercises over all the Sons of Men; and in the exercise whereof he is so tenderly careful of us, that he ap­points us nothing but what is best for us, and what we should be sure to wish for our selves, if we did but rightly understand our own case.

It is true, he many times thinks fit to deny us what we most earnestly beg of him; and on the other hand, makes us very uneasie under the Af­flictions he lays upon us; but then it is as true, that Malè usurus eo quod vult accipere, Deo potius miserante non ac­cipit. D. August. in Joan. Tract. 73. there is no cause for us to be dissatisfied at these his De­terminations concerning us. And the reason is plain, because our dis­like of them proceeds only from our own short-sightedness, who are not able to di­stinguish what is best for us, and hence are of­tentimes grieved at those events which Experi­ence afterwards shews to have been great kind­nesses [Page 56]to us, and possibly might have been much greater, if we had minded to make a right use of them. We are at best but poor empty Beings, that plot indeed and contrive as if we were very wife, but if Omnibus in terris quae sunt à Gadibus us (que) Auroram & Gangem pau­ci dignoscere possunt. Vera bona, at (que) illis mul­tum diversa remota Erroris nebula. Quid e­nim ratione timemus Aut cupimus. Juv. Sat. 10. ‘—Nocitura togâ, noti­tura petuntur Militiâ. Ibid. Almighty God should once deliver us up to our own management we should soon ruine our selves by our own desires. We draw Schemes, and propound to our selves measures of Action, and then conclude, we have done very un­derstandingly herein, and presently some unforeseen cross accident or other intervening, overthrows the whole frame of our imaginary Felicity, and shews us what miserable wretched Creatures we should be, should but God think fit to leave us a while to our selves. [...] [...]. Theogn. Whereas he knows per­fectly what state or condition is pro­perest for us which undertakings are like to succeed, and which not; what alterations the Government of the World requires in order to the accomplish­ment of his wise Designs and to what changes we must therefore be liable according to the or­dinary course of things; and hence must un­questionably see how to chose for us much bet­ter than we could for our selves. And when he discerns us to stand in need of Correction if he condescend to use us accordingly, that there is yet no reason to complain of such his proceedings I shall endeavour to evince by two familiar Instan­ces; the one of a Father, and the other of a Chi­rurgeon; the former of which I have from Scrip­ture, the other from S. Augustine, S. Chry­sostome, [Page 57]and others, and they are both very pat and pertinent to my purpose.

1. Wherefore let me ask in the first place, Would any one complain of a tender loving Fa­ther, that (though unwilling to chastise his dear Children) he doth it however when he sees it necessary, and that it cannot be avoided with­out injuring them by his Lenity? would this be thought to argue a want of Kindness in him, or would any one blame him for it? It is plain the Wife-man was of another mind, when he af­firmed, That Prov. 3.12. whom the Lord loveth he correct­eth, even as a Father the Son in whom he delight­eth; and again, That 13.4. he who spareth the Rod hateth his Son, but he that loveth him, cha­steneth him betimes. To the same effect likewise speaks Eliphaz the Temanite, pronouncing a bles­sedness to the person whom the Almighty thus punishes, in order to his recovery from any kind of Wickedness. Job 5.17. Behold, happy is the Man whom God correcteth, therefore despise not thou the chastening of the Almighty. As also doth the Author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, Heb. 12.5, 6, 7. My Son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when thou art rebuked of him. For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every Son whom he receiveth. If ye endure chastening God dealeth with you as with Sons, for what Son is he whom the Father chasteneth not?

A natural Parent holds himself obliged to re­strain and curb his Children, when they grow extravagant and unruly; and he doth it accor­dingly, not out of any aversion to them, or from an unconcernedness for their welfare, but just the contrary, because he accounts of this as the properest expedient for reclaiming them, and [Page 58]consequently, the greatest kindness he can do them. Cum videris bonos viros, acceptos (que) Diis la­borare, sudare, per ardu­um ascendere, malos au­tem lascivire & volupta­tibus fluere; cogita filio­rum nos modestiâ de­lectari, vernularum li­centiâ; illos disciplina strictioricontineri, horum ali audaciam. Idem tibi de Deo liqueat, bonum virum in deliciis non ha­bet: experitur, indurat, sibi illum praeparat. Se­nec. de Providentia, c. 1. Imo vero cum vexa­mur ac premimur, tum maximè gratias agimus indulgentissio Patri: quod corruptelam no­stram non patitur longius procedere, sed plagis ac verberibus emendat, ex quo intelligimus nos esse Deo curae; quoniam cum peecamus irasci­tur. Lactant. Instit. l. 5. c. 23. And if Almighty God condescend to take the same course where he sees it requisite, this should not only teach us submission to his Divine Will, but should moreover excite our unfeigned grati­tude to him for the use of so effectual a method in order to our Reformati­on and Salvation. Which, how un­agreeable soever it may seem to flesh and blood, we shall have great cause to bless him for, if it but serve in a­ny measure to the promoting this gracious design.

2. The other Instance I mentioned is of a Chirurgeon, who, if he be faithful in his Em­ployment, will search a Sore to the quick, whereby to detect any latent Ulcer, that might otherwise obstruct the efficacy of his Applicati­ons, and the benefit that is expected from them. As also at other times he lances, scarifies, lays on Corrosives, or proceeds to Excision, when all other means appear incompetent, and be the Man never so uneasie under these necessary Tor­tures, and make never such complaint of them, he is not discouraged at it; for Sub medicamento positus ureris, fecaris, cla­mas: non audit medicus ad voluntatem, sed au­dit ad sanitatem. D. Au­gust. in Ps. 21. Expos. 2. Plorat secandus, & seca­tur; plorat urendus & uritur. Non est illa cru­delitas, absit ut saevitia medici dicatur. Saevit in vulnus ut homo sanetur, quasi vulnus palpetur, homo perditur. Id. de verbis Domini Serm. 15. [...], &c. D. Chry­soft. in Ps. 148. v. 10. Si malum morbi fortius creverit, majora remedia quaeruntur, & pro salute hominis solicita fortius se medicina opponit; aspe­ri cibi potus ingeruntur amari. Et si convaluerit malum, & ignis abhibe­tur & ferrum. Jul. Fir­mic. de err. gent. p. 34. [...]. Diog. Laert. in vita Platonis, p. 89. he hearkens not to the unreaso­nable Desires of his Patient, but to his Condition, and the Means that are serviceable in order to his recovery. [Page 59]It is not his province to attend to the Entreaties of one that would venture the ruining himself to avoid a present smart; but to consider how his health may be best restored, and to omit no­thing that he knows necessary to this end. And his doing this is so far from being a fault in him, or an in­stance of Inhumanity, or any unkind­ness, that it is the truest sign of his Fidelity, and will deservedly gain him the most thanks at last. Which plainly testifies the intolerable folly and wickedness of imagining Almigh­ty God to neglect us upon the ac­count of those seasonable wants, or pains, or losses, or disappointments, which should teach us rather to ob­serve and weigh with our selves how willing he is to promote our happi­ness, how truly he consults our Inte­rest, and orders his Dispensations ac­cordingly, it being many times very apparently no less an instance of his Goodness Sunt quaedam noscitura impetrantibus, quae non dare, sed negare beneficium est. Senec. de benef. l. 2. c. 16. to deny us our Requests, than it is at other times to grant them.

In a word, God is infinitely merciful and gra­cious, and sometimes treats us as we desire; and when he doth not so, nay when he most di­rectly [Page 60]contradicts our own desires, he yet deals by us as we would desire, if we were but wife enough.

Which Observation, if rightly consider'd and applied, would not only silence all Murmurings and Complaints at the Divine Dispensations, but would dispose us all in our worst estate, readily to fly to God and put our trust in his Aid. How would it cause (to use the words of Tho­philus Antiochenus, no less applicable to our pre­sent purpose than to his own how would it cause that [...]. Ad Autol. l. 1. the Husband­man should not more willingly com­mit his Seed to the Ground, or the Mariner commit himself to his Ship and his Pilot, or the Sick commit himself to the care of his Physician, or he that is to learn an Art or Trade, commit himself to his Teach­er, than each one of us would com­mit himself to his God, having had so many sure tokens of his kindness to and care over him? It would be a mighty encouragement to rely upon God at all times, and in all places, and for all kinds of blessings, whe­ther Spiritual or Temporal, National or Personal, for our selves or ours.

The truth is, this one single Consideration of Providence in general, that God governs the World, and seeing he doth not overlook the Wants of any the meanest of his Creatures, but is ready to make a due provision for them, he cannot possibly be supposed to be regardless of [Page 61]Mankind, who have a more peculiar Relation to himself; this one Consideration, I say, if right­ly attended to, were a cogent Argument for en­gaging us to cast our Care upon him in all Cases, with a confident Expectation of his Protection, even under our most pressing Fears or Suffe­rings.

SECT. II.

II. HOwever, for our greater encouragement herein, I proceed further to consider, Secondly, The peculiar offers of Mercy and Pro­tection that are made in Scripture to the Righte­ous, whereby they have an especial assurance given them, that the Almighty will watch over them for good, and will never suffer them to be moved. For though Mankind in general are invited to depend continually upon him, from that good Providence, which he daily exercises over the se­veral parts of the World, they that have hearti­ly laboured to serve and honour him have far greater reason to do it, as because of the love he bears to them that fear him, so likewise upon the account of the many gracious Promises he hath been pleased to make to such, that he will not permit them to be overwhelm'd by any Troubles or Calamities, but will either keep them all off from them, or will enable them to bear up against those that shall befall them. His unspeakable bowels of Compassion will provoke him to hearken to the Cries of any who are in­tirely devoted to his service, and how deaf soe­ver he may be to others who have less pretence to his Favour, these shall not be rejected by him. If they with Faith and Humility display their [Page 62]wants before him, and whenever they find them­selves in streights, if they presently make their applications to him, hoping for safety from him alone, he has declared, Psal. 50.15. S. Ja. 5.16. 1 S Jo. 5.14, 15. That their Prayers shall not return without effect, but shall find him rea­dily disposed to attend to them.

So that Storms may arise, and Dangers threa­ten them, Fears may surprize, Losses and other Disasters may alarm them; yet none of these shall be able to make them miserable; for they are in the hands of a most affectionate Father, who is heartily desirous of their welfare, and has accordingly declared for their comfort, That he will in a particular manner take care of them, and will be with them in their Necessities, some­times to save them from Dangers, and at others both to uphold them under, and bring them out of any Affliction he sees fit to lay upon them.

And though [...]. Arr. Epictet. l. 2. c. 5. [...], &c. Clem. Alex. Str. l. 4. whilst we remain in this present state, and carry mortal Bodies about us, and have need of temporal good things for our support, and converse with a treacherous and ill-natur'd World, it is not to be expected but that even the very best of Men will be liable to Sickness and Diseases, Losses and Disappoint­ments, and the rest of those Troubles, to which (as Eliphaz the Temanite professes, and each one's daily Expe­rience shews) Job 5.7. Man is as naturally born as the Sparks fly upward, this hinders not but that the good Man's share of these Troubles may be considerably less than he would otherwise have met with; and that [Page 63]when they do come, they may both be the more tolerable, and he may the easier get rid of them.

And indeed it is very reasonable to suppose, that he who is so munificent as to bestow conti­nual Blessings though where the Severities of his Wrath are justly due, and who many times gives a plentiful portion in this World, to such who shall have eternal Vengeance allotted them in the World to come, will much rather watch over his own Children, to comfort and encou­rage them in the ways of Holiness, and so con­vince them from their observation, that even in relation to this present life, it is not in vain to serve the Lord. Such is the Affection he bears to them that fear him, that he cannot but find him­self inclined to take pity upon them, when in the anguish of their Souls they make their Complaints to him. And whereas there are but three ways wherein they are capable of relief against Suffe­rings and Afflictions, either by Preservation from them, or support under them, or Deliverance out of them, he has therefore given his word, that he will be helpful to them in each of these respects, that either his Judgments shall not overtake them; or if they do, they shall neither prevail against them, nor continue longer upon them, than may make for his Glory and their own Ad­vantage, either in this or in the other World; as I come now to prove.

1. And that he will be mindful of the Righ­teous to protect them from Evils, may be col­lected, amongst many other passages in Scripture, from those words of the Psalmist, Ps. 41.1, 2. Blessed is he that considereth the poor and needy, the Lord will deliver him in the time of trouble. The Lord will [Page 64]preserve him and keep him alive, and he shall be blessed upon earth, and thou wilt not deliver him into the will of his Enemies. Ps. 91.3, &c. And those other, Surely he shall deliver thee from the Snare of the Fowler, and from the noisome Pestilence; he shall cover thee with his Feathers, and under his Wing shalt thou trust, his Truth shall be thy Shield and Buckler. Thou shalt not be afraid, for the terrour by Night, nor for the arrow that flieth by Day. A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy right hand, but it shall not come nigh thee. Only with thine Eyes shalt thou behold and see the Reward of the Ungodly. Together with that pro­fession of the Wiseman, who having been speak­ing of Wisdom, that is, of the fear of God, and having declared what shall be the deplorable condition of those that regard her not, concludes with the great benefit of attending to her Coun­sel, Prov. 1.33. Whoso hearkeneth unto me shall dwell safely, and shall be quiet from fear of evil. Whereby he gives us to understand, that such shall be still, and possess what they have in peace, when the wicked who are out of God's Favour come to ruine. Nay, they shall not so much as be di­sturbed with the fear of Mischief, but may rest secure of a watchful Providence over them for their good, how many soever may be the Mise­ries of the Ungodly. Eph. 3.13. And who is he, saith St. Peter, that will harm you, if ye be followers of that which is good? As much as to say, You need not fear that any will do it, for whilst you faith­fully discharge your duty in pursuing that which is good, you may reasonably expect to be preserved (as from other evils, so particularly) from the malice of your most outrageous Adversaries, that they shall either be content to let you live in quiet, or else, [Page 65]that all their mischievous Designs against you shall prove abortive. This is the first sort of Security that God has promised to the Righteous, That he will preserve them from Evils.

2. He will support them under any Evils that befall them, so as that if they cannot escape Af­flictions, they may however be enabled to endure them, with so little concernment, and with that Courage and Alacrity, that they may appear to be powerfully armed against them. Agreeably to this sence the holy Psalmist proclaims, that he had innumerable perplexing Thoughts and anxi­ous Cares, that had extreamly discomposed him, yet he no sooner reflected upon the Divine At­tributes, and began to taste the Comforts that hence arise to Mankind, but they all vanish'd, and he suddenly felt an alteration in his Soul, and his dejected Spirits were presently revived. Ps. 94.19. In the multitude of my thoughts within me, thy Comforts have refreshed my soul. But in the 37th Psalm v. 33, 34. he is more express, saying, The steps of a good man are ordered by the Lord, and he de­lighteth in his way. Though he fall he shall not be utterly cast down, for the Lord upholdeth him with his hand. Now God upholds and supports Men under Sufferings, partly by the gracious Promi­ses that are to be met with in Scripture for their Consolation, both of his Presence with them in this World, and of those incomparable Glories for which they are designed in a future state; and farther, by the assistance of his holy Spirit, quickening their Graces, and encreasing their Strength, and hereby preparing them to bear up chearfully in times of Affliction. Which he did to a very extraordinary degree in the Apo­stles and first Disciples of our Lord, inspiring [Page 66]them with that wonderful Magnanimity and Constancy amidst their heaviest pressures, that when they were troubled on every side, S. Paul en­forms us, 2 Cor. 4.8, 9. That they were not yet distressed, though they were perplexed, yet not in despair; they were persecuted, but not forsaken, were cast down, but not destroyed. And at other times we read how they rejoiced, that they Act. 5.45. were accounted worthy to suffer for our Saviour's name, and were so little afraid of Persecutions, and Death it self, that they could willingly undergo the utmost Cruel­ties rather than either renounce or dishonour the holy Religion they were sent forth to propagate. And although the numerous difficulties whereto they were appointed, required a much greater measure of the Divine Assistance than is usually to be hoped for, yet need we not doubt of a pro­portionable support, if we but seriously labour after it. For what S. Paul speaks to the Philip­pians is of more general influence, and concerned not the first Disciples only, but all Christians without distinction, requiring the same Duty of all according to their Circumstances, and pro­pounding the same Encouragement to all ac­cording to their needs. Phil. 4.6. Be careful, saith the Apostle, for nothing, but in every thing by Prayers and Supplications with Thanksgivings, let your re­quests be made known unto God, and then the peace of God which passeth all understanding, shall keep your Hearts and Minds in Christ Jesus.

As likewise what the same Apostle saith at a­nother time, if rightly applied, may be a means of no small comfort to all afflicted Christians, though in an especial manner to any who are called to suffer for God and his Cause. 2 Cor. 12.9. My Grace is sufficient for thee, for my strength is made [Page 67]perfect in weakness. Especially, if to this be ad­ded another Assertion of the same Apostle, pro­fessing, that 1 Cor. 10.13. God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able, but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that we may be able to bear it. Which brings me to the other Particular implied in God's Promises of Protection to the Righteous, that

3. He will deliver them from those Evils, which possibly may for the present lie heavy up­on them. He may permit them for a while to labour under Pressures and Disturbances, for the trial of their Faith, or the exercise of their Pati­ence, or the mortification of their Lusts, or the quickening their Devotions, or to teach them how to value his Mercies when they have them, or to humble them under a sense of their own Weakness and Insufficiency, or to wean their Af­fections from this Life and its Enjoyments, and put them upon a diligent preparation for a better, or for whatsoever other wise Purpose and De­sign (as I shall shew Chap. 4. Sect. 2. hereafter) but when he doth it, they have this for their encouragement, that he will set them again at ease, so soon as his End is obtained, and a Deliverance will be a real Kindness to them. For not only the Apostle S Peter teaches, that 2 S Pet. 2.9. the Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of temptation, but God Al­mighty himself, by the Mouth of the Psalmist invites to address our selves to him for relief from all our Sorrows, with hopes of a gracious answer from him. Ps. 50.15. Call upon me in the day of trouble, I will deliver thee, and thou shalt glorifie me.

And the same Psalmist, upon another occasion, proclaims from his own Experience, what singular Interest he had observed good Men to have in the [Page 68]Divine Protection. Ps. 34.17, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22. The Righteous cry, and the Lord heareth, and delivereth them out of all their troubles. The Lord is nigh unto them that are of a broken heart, and will save such as be of a con­trite spirit. Many are the afflictions of the Righ­teous, but the Lord delivereth him out of all. He keepeth all his bones, not one of them is broken. Evil shall slay the wicked, and they that hate the Righteous shall be desolate. The Lord redeemeth the Soul of his Servants, and none of them that trust in him shall be desolate. Here is a plain De­claration of God's concern for those that faith­fully cast their Care upon him, together with a full and free Promise of his Protection, that he is and will be their Keeper, and they shall not be destitute of help, be the troubles that encom­pass them never so many.

And thus I have instanced in some few of those many Texts of Scripture, which might have been urged, to prove, That God will have an especial regard to them that love, and fear, and put their trust in him, and will in his wise Providence so over-rule natural Causes and E­vents, as Rom. 8.28. that all things shall be made to work together for their good.

I grant, that these forementioned, or other the like Expressions in Scripture, do not import, that good Men are to meet with no Troubles or Afflictions, whilst they remain in this World, and partake of the same nature with other Men, and according to the ordinary course of things are in some respects, and especially at some times more exposed to them than others, and have ever and anon great need of them. For to affirm this, were not only to contradict each one's daily Experience, and all those Promises of [Page 69]support under Sufferings, which plainly suppose the best of Men liable to stand in need of this Support, and consequently obnoxious to those Sufferings which call for it; but besides, it were to reflect upon Almighty God, as if he had not that regard for our welfare, which he has de­clared himself to have. And we are not there­fore to persuade our selves, that he will never permit his faithful Servants to endure any kind of Afflictions, though never so necessary and ex­pedient; but only that he will consider their condition, and will not let them groan under more and heavier Calamities than he knows to be useful for them. For to keep them from ne­cessary Sufferings, is not a favour to them, but may prove a very great diskindness, and cannot therefore be the meaning of those many professi­ons which he makes from time to time, of this willingness to take care of them Thus much then, and no more, we may conclude from these and the like Declarations of God's concern for them that conscientiously serve and depend upon him, that he will take continual care of them, and will give them as much ease and quiet as is agree­able to their Circumstances, as much ease from Sufferings, and as much quiet under them.

Divitiae quippe at (que) fastigia dignitatum, caete­ra (que) hujusmodi quibus se foelices esse putant mor­tales verae illius foelicita­tis expertes, quid afferunt consolationis, cum sit eis non indigere quàm emi­nere praestantius? D. Au­gust. Ep. 121. c. 2.And what great matter is it, whether of these two be our portion? whether we be wholly kept from Suf­ferings, or be enabled to bear them comfortably? whether we have Rich­es, or be taught to live contentedly without them? whether we be ho­noured or disgraced if we can wel­come either condition? and whether [Page 70]we be healthy and strong, if we can but be as happy as those that are? A great part of our Troubles proceed only from our own Fancies and Apprehensions of things; and others are much heightened or diminished by them. And if we can but conquer our selves so far as not to be rufled and discomposed at the Inconveniencies we meet with, our Case may be much better than many others, who abound in the things we most want, but are uneasie in their own Minds.

Wherefore if Almighty God condescend by the influence of his holy Spirit thus graciously to prepare us for Sufferings, we need not be dis­may'd, though the World frown never so much upon us, and we have never so cross a passage through it. Wo could think the first professors of our Faith miserable, when they meet with those Tribulations their Saviour had forewarned them of, and yet were not only patient under them, but could rejoice at, and glory in them? or Henry Voes and John Esch, went joyfully and merrily to the place of Execution, and joyfully embraced the Stake, and one of them seeing the Fire was kindled at his Feet, said, Methinks you do straw Roses under my [...]eet. [...]ox's Acts and Mo­numents, Vol. 2. p. 102. James Bainham, at his Execution, protested, That in the Fire he felt no more pain, than if he had been in a Bed of Down; that it was to him as a Bed of Roses p. 301. Anthony Pearson, with a chearful Countenance, embraced the Post in his Arms, and kissing it, said likewise, Welcome mine own sweet Wife, for this day shalt thou and I be married together in the love and peace of God. p. 554. Henry Filmer said to Pearson and Testwood his fellow-sufferers, Be mer­ry, my Brethren, and lift up your Hands unto God, for after this sharp Break­fast, I trust we shall have a good Dinner in the King­dom of Christ our Lord and Redeemer. p. 555. Lawrence Saunders took the Stake to which he should be chained in his Arms, and kiss'd it, say­ing, Welcome the Cross of Christ, welcome Everlast­ing Life. Vol. III. p. 144. Thomas Hawkes, when his Speech was taken a­way by the violence of the Flame, his Skin also drawn together, and his Fingers consumed in the Fire, so that now all Men thought certainly he was gone, suddenly, and contrary to all expectation — reached up his Hands, burning on a light sire — over his Head, to the Living-God, and with great re­joicing, as seem'd, strook or clapp'd them three times together. p. 266. Mr. Bradford took a Faggot in his Hand and kissed it, and so likewise the Stake. p. 307. See the like also of T. Thomkins (p. 187, 188, 189.) Bp Farrar (p. 216.) Mr. Denley (p. 396.) Spicer, Denny and Pool (p. 704.) and others. Beati Martyres nostri, Hus & Hieronymus, in mediis flammis canta­bant hymnos Deo. Jo. Comenii Paraenes. ad Ecclesias, nominatim An­glicanam, p. 122. Eos inter qui necati sunt, vidimus puerulum sex vel septem anno­rum, qui tanto animi gaudio gestiens, praedicans, & cantans Christia­nos Psalmos Japonico sermone ad mortem praparabat, ut in tali aetate mirati id valdè simus. Varen. de religione in regnis Japon. c. 11. those later Martyrs, who could profess in the midst of their Flames, That they felt them­selves as upon a Bed of Down or of Roses, could embrace and welcome the Stake, and shew other tokens of joy to the Beholders? Not much unlike what Socrates relates of one Theodorus, who being tormented with sundry kinds of punishments, and wounded all over his Body, and then dismissed because he was thought to be past all possibility of recovery; yet being, through the Goodness of God, re­stored to his former Health, acquain­ted Ruffimis, that his Pains were not [Page 71]like what the Beholders imagined, for that there stood by him a certain young Man who wiped away his Sweat, and strengthened his Soul, and made his Sufferings a pleasure to him rather than a punishment. And if they, instead of complaining of their hard, their fiery-tryal, seemed rather to be pleased with, and delighted in it, what reason can our selves have to be afraid of lesser Evils, whilst our God is ready by his Almighty Pow­er, either wholly to preserve us from them, or at least to prevent their smart, and take away their pungency that they shall not hurt us? And that this is not a vain hope, but what we have abundant encouragement to de­pend upon, is so evident, that none who is but tolerably versed in the ho­ly Scriptures can have the least pre­tence to doubt of it.

I confess God may, and often doth suffer wicked Men to proceed in their Iniquities for a long time together, and perhaps without any visible harm attending them; but his Patience and Clemency to these is no sign that he puts not a real difference betwixt such and those that are heartily intent upon the observance of his Will, or that he is not much more concerned for the one than he is for the other. For that he is so, the Wise-man assures us, delivering it as a Truth of which he had sufficiently enformed himself, and which we may therefore certainly depend up­on. Eccles. 8.12. Though a sinner do evil a hundred times, and his years be prolonged, yet surely I know it shall be well with them that fear the Lord, which fear before him. It shall be well with them, in as much as besides the advantage they have an of inward Tranquility, Peace, and Satisfaction of Mind under all Events, they are moreover entitled to an In­terest in the Divine Providence, which gives them just grounds to look that even their greatest cros­ses shall be turned to their benefit. And of this the holy Psalmist was so fully satisfied, that a great part of this Book of Psalms is spent in de­claring his sense of it. Psal. 27.1. The Lord, saith he, is my light and my salvation, whom shall I fear? the Lord is the strength of my life, of whom shall I be afraid? v. 5. In the time of trouble he shall hide me in his pavillion, in the secret of his Tabernacle shall he hide me, he shall set me up upon a Rock. 62.1, 2. Truly my Soul waiteth upon God, from him cometh my Salvation; he only is my Rock, and my Salvation; he is my Desence, I shall not be greatly moved. 59.16, 17. I will sing of thy power, yea I will sing aloud of thy Mercy in the Morning: for thou hast been my defence and refuge in the day [Page 73]of my trouble. Unto thee, O my strength, will I sing; for God is my defence, and the God of my mercy. 9.9, 10. The Lord also will be a refuge for the oppressed, a refuge in times of trouble. And they that know thy name will put their trust in thee: for thou Lord hast not forsaken (or as it is in our old Translation, hast never failed) them that seek thee. 18.1, 2. I will love thee, O Lord, my strength. The Lord is my rock, and my fortress, and my de­liverer: my God, my strength in whom I will trust, my buckler, and the horn of my Salvation, and my high Tower. 62.7. In God is my Salvation and my Glory, and the rock of my strength, and my re­fuge is in God. With multitudes of other like expressions. Nor doth he only proclaim his own confidence in God, but invites others also to the like. Trust in him at all times; ye people pour out your heart before him, God is a refuge for us. And affirms moreover for their encouragement, That 33.18, 19. the eye of the Lord is upon them that fear him; upon them that hope in his mercy; to deliver their soul from death, and to keep them alive in famine. And again, saith he, 34.6, 7, 8, 9, 10. That poor man cried, and the Lord heard him; and saved him out of all his troubles. The Angel of the Lord en­campeth round about them that fear him, and deli­vereth them. O taste and see that the Lord is good; blessed is the man that trusteth in him. O fear the Lord, ye his Saints; for there is no want to them that fear him. The young Lions do lack and suffer hunger: (or as these words are render'd in the Septuagint, [...], the rich are impoverished and brought to beggary) but they that seek the Lord shall not want any good thing.

But I forbear to multiply Texts of Scripture [Page 74]in so clear a case, and shall choose rather to make some Reflexion upon what I have hitherto been discoursing, and so proceed to my next Head. And to this end I come to summ up and apply what hath been offered, in these following Corol­laries.

Wherefore, supposing us to be of the number of those to whom the Promises of God are made, such as are careful to please and honour him, and are ready to cast their Care upon him, (for to such only this Argument is directed;) supposing us, I say, to be thus qualified,

  • 1. We may hence inferr for our Consolation in all Conditions, that whatever our estate be, how dangerous, or how dolorous soever, we need never question a deliverance if it be for our good to be deliver'd. For that we cannot be mista­ken in this is manifest in that our gracious God has passed his word for it; and
    Num. 23.19.
    that he is not as man that he should lye, or as the Son of man that he should repent; hath he said, and shall he not do it? or hath he spoken, and shall he not make it good? His Faithfulness is engaged on our behalf, and he will so certainly fulfill what he has under­taken, that it is impossible he should do other­wise.
    S. Matt. 24.35.
    Heaven and Earth, we may assure our selves, shall sooner pass away, than one jot or tittle shall fail, of all that is gone out of his mouth. For
    2 Cor. 1.20.
    all his promises are Yea and Amen; they are unquestionably true, and shall in his due time be infallibly made good to all that don't incapacitate themselves for them.
  • 2. And therefore, if at any time we be not delivered according to our expectation, we ought to do both God and our selves the right to believe, that it is then best for us that we should [Page 75]not,
    Si aliquid contra quàm oramus accide­rit.— hoc po­tius oportuisse quod Dei, non quod nostra voluntas habu­it, minimè du­bitare debe­mus. D. Au­gust. Epist. 121. c. 14.
    it being out of love to us that God is pleased to deny us our Requests, because he sees them not proper to be granted us. This is a na­tural deduction from the former, and which cannot be questioned without impeaching the Divine Veracity, as though he who is Truth it self, and can no more deceive than he can be de­ceived, would not be mindful to perform his Promises. For one of these two Constructi­ons must necessarily be made, of God's suffering the Righteous to be at any time in a state of Affliction, either that he doth not watch over them according to his word, or else that it is out of kindness to them that he lets them be in this condition. And since the former of these is by no means to be imagined concerning a God of infinite Mercy and Truth, the other therefore must be owned as the true cause of their Grie­vances, namely, that God in his infinite Wis­dom observes it to be for their benefit, that they be exposed to Tryals and outward Inconvenien­cies. And by consequence, they ought in this case to rest satisfy'd, that though themselves do not, yet God Almighty certainly knows the de­nying their Requests will be a greater favour to them, than the granting them would be. Whence again we may observe,
  • 3. What Opinion we ought to have of our Afflictions, namely, that we are to look upon them as the necessary Chastisements of an Indul­gent Parent, who would not send them unless our Case called for them, and who will however be ready to turn them into Blessings to us, if we but mind to bear them as we ought. And if he let us lie under them only at such times when they may be advantageous to us, insomuch that [Page 76]it is best for us not to be delivered from them, what monstrous undutifulness and ingratitude must it be to complain of this tender usage? Considering how little reason there is for any kind of dissatisfaction upon this account, we should be prepared rather to bless, and praise, and magni­fie our gracious God, for vouchsafing us these seasonable Medicines for the cure of our distem­pered Souls. We might very well resolve to be patient and contented under the sorest Troubles that God at any time thinks fit to bring us into, upon the account of that support we may justly hope for from him, whilst they are suffered to lie upon us. But we should be even ready to rejoice in them, when we call to mind the good that may redound to us from them, if not pre­vented by our own imprudence. We should look both at the rod, and him that hath appointed it, and instead of murmuring and repining at any of our Heavenly Father's Visitations, should on the other hand, heartily admire his unspeakable Com­passion, all whose utmost Severities to his Chil­dren are not without a great deal of love and tenderness of Affection. Which being so, we may again see from hence, as the result of all,
  • 4. What signal encouragement we have to the ready performance of this Duty I am treat­ing of, of putting our Trust in God. For if God chastise us not but for our good, if he con­sults our welfare, not only when he bestows this World's Blessings upon us, but when he with­draws them from us likewise, and not only when he loads us with outward good things, but even when his hand lies heaviest upon us, if in all his Dispensations of whatsoever nature he intend our benefit, what folly may be compared to [Page 77]theirs, who will not be persuaded to commit themselves to the care of so benign, so gentle, and affectionate a Lord, who both knows what is fit­test for them, and is always ready to dispose of them accordingly? And what abundant reason have we therefore heartily to rejoice at the thoughts of so compassionate a Protector, and to fly to him for shelter in all our streights? As we can never be happy without his Favour, how large a share soever we have of the things of this life; so, on the contrary, there is no danger of being miserable, so long as he under­takes to provide for us, whatsoever either Dan­gers may threaten, or Troubles, or Misfortunes may befall us. Which is such an encourage­ment to a continual Dependance upon him, that we must be wretchedly wanting to our selves, and to our Interest as well as our Duty if we be yet backward to repose our Trust in him.

I shall conclude this Argument in the words of a certain devout Author of our own. Preparation to a holy Life, p. 151. He is no good Christian that thinks he can be safe without God, or not safe with him. Never any Man was a loser by his God, or left in danger and stood to him. What cannot God do when he will! what will he not do where he loves? O God they do not know thee that distrust thee!

SECT. III.

III. THE last Consideration I propounded to speak to for evincing the certainty of God's continual care of us, and the reason we therefore have upon this account to persist in a constant dependance upon him was of our own Experience of former Mercies, and Delive­rances [Page 78]afforded both to our selves and others. And one would think we should all be heartily asham'd, to distrust God's Goodness any longer, when we recollect what pleasure he hath hitherto taken in dispensing his Favours amongst those who have sought to him in their Necessities.

Now if we look back to the People of the Jews, it were easie to present the Reader with a long Catalogue of unparallell'd Mercies bestowed upon them, and Deliverances wrought for them from time to time, Ps. 78.43, &c. The Miracles that God did for them in Egypt, and his wonders in the field of Zoan; how he turned their waters into blood, so that they could not drink of the rivers; he sent lice among them and devoured them up, and froggs to destroy them; he gave their fruit unto the ca­terpiller, and their labour unto the grasshopper; destroyed their vines with hailstones, and their mulberry-trees with the frost; smote their cattel also with hailstones, and their flocks with hot thunder­bolts; cast upon them the furiousness of his wrath, anger, displeasure and trouble; and sent evil Angels among them; he made a way to his indignation, and spared not their soul from death, but gave their life over to the pestilence; and smote all the first-born in Egypt, the most principal and mightiest in the dwellings of Ham. But as for his own people, he led them forth like sheep, and carried them in the wilderness like a flock; he brought them out safely, that they should not fear, and overwhelmed their enemies with the Sea; and brought them within the borders of his Sanctuary, even to his Mountain which he purchased with his right hand; v. 13, 14, 15. dividing the sea to let them go through, and making the wa­ters to stand on an heap. He led them in the day time with a cloud, and all the night through with [Page 79]a light of fire. He clave the hard rocks in the wil­derness, and gave them drink thereof, as if it had been out of the great depth. v. 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28. He commanded the clouds above, and opened the doors of heaven, and rained down Manna upon them (so that they are Angels food) and flesh, as thick as dust, and fea­thered fowls like as the sand of the sea. v. 55. He cast out the heathen also before them, and caused their land to be divided among them for an heritage, and made the tribes of Israel to dwell in their tents.

Nor did his kindness cease here, but having by a long train of Miracles brought them to the promised Canaan, he was still with them in a ve­ry signal manner, during the whole time of their Oeconomy, raising them up Judges at the first to save them out of the hands of their Adversaries, and afterwards appointed them Kings to govern them, and sending his Prophets to make known his Will amongst them, multiplying them ex­ceedingly, and setting them above the power of all their Enemies round about. It is a great Truth that Minutius Felix affirms concerning them, Nam & ipsi Deum nostrum (idem enim omnium Deus est) quam­diu castè, innoxiè, religi­oséque coluerunt, &c. p. 108. That whilst they chastly, innocently, and religiously ser­ved God, walking in Obedience to the holy Precepts he had set before them, they continually grew and increased, of few becoming almost innumerable, of poor becoming wealthy, of Servants and Slaves be­coming Masters and Governours, to the terror and astonishment of all who set themselves against them. And though he plagued them for their Sins, when they dared to rebel against him, yet was he always ready to be reconciled to them upon their hearty Repentance, and to extend his won­ted Favours to them.

Or if from the Jews we descend to the first times of Christianity, it is well known, not only what Miracles were wrought by the Hands of the Apostles and other Disciples, but what o­thers were wrought for them too; S. Matt. 14.31. how strangely one of them was saved from drowning, and Act. 12.7, 8. & 16.26. he and others had the Prison-doors open­ed, to release them from their Confinement; c. 9. 3, 4. one was wonderfully converted in the heat of his fury, by an amazing light and a voice from Heaven, and afterwards c. 28.5. shook a Viper off from his Hand without any hurt, when it was expected by the Spectators that he should rather have swollen and fallen down dead suddenly, Tertul. de praescript. adv. Haer. c. 36. ano­ther was brought alive out of a boyling Caldron of Oyl, and Act. 7.55. another at the time of his Martyr­dom saw the Heavens opened, and Jesus standing at the right hand of God, for his comfort under his Sufferings. And after what manner, and to how great a degree the holy Spirit of God con­tinued with the Christians afterwards, was a­bundantly evident (besides the Testimony of all their other Miracles) from the stupendious suc­cess their Religion met with in the World, in spight of all the Contrivances of both Jews and Gentiles for its Extirpation It was no mean to­ken of God's care over them, that when Tot hostes ejus quot extranei.— Quotidiè ob­sidemur, quotidiè prodi­mur. Tertul. Apol. c. 7. all the Powers on Earth con­spired against them, when their Do­ctrine was hated and themselves de­spised, persecuted, and [...]. Just. M. Dial. c. Tryph. [...]. Clem. Alex. Strom. l. 2. Innoxios, justos, Deo charos, domo privas, pa­trimonio spolias, &c. D. Cypr. ad Demetr. Hoc vero inenarrabile est, quod fit adversus eos qui male facere nesciunt, &c. Lactant. Instit. l. 5. c. 9. Vid. etiam. c. 11. & Tertul. ap. c. 27. &c. 40. condemned to the most dreadful Tortures, when both Men and Devils had set them­selves against them, and they could expect nothing but Pains and Crosses here, and had their Hopes only in a [Page 81]good God supporting them, and a glorious Reward promised them in a future state, so that in outward ap­pearance they were (as the Apostle speaks) 1 Cor 5.19. of all men most miserable in other respects; it was no mean to­ken, I say, of God's care over them, that in these Circumstances, and un­der all these Difficulties and Discou­ragements, such poor illiterate per­sons as were at first sent out, should be able to gain any considerable num­ber of Proselytes, and that in process of time whole Nations should be brought to embrace the same Pro­fession with them, not being at all affrighted, but animated rather by the variety of Cruelties they saw ex­ercised upon others. Yet such was the wonderful progress our Religion made in the World against all the disadvantages it had to encoun­ter with, till at length the Obsessam vociferan­tur civitatem, in agris, in castellis, in insulis, Christianos, omnem sex­um, aetatem, conditio­nem, etiam dignitatem transgredi ad hoc nomen. Tertul. Apol. c. 1. Vestra omnia implevimus, c. 37. Quid facies de tantis mil­libus hominum, tot viris ac foeminis, omnis sexus, omnis aetatis, omnis dig­nitatis. Ad Scapulam. Ne (que) enim civitates tan­tum, sed vicos etiam at­que agros superstitionis istius contagio pervagata est. Plin. Epist. l. 10. c. 97. [...], &c. Clem. Alex. Str. l. 6. [...], &c. Orig. Philocal. c. 1. whole Empire became Christian, the greatest, the wisest, the best of Men not being ashamed to glory in the Cross of Christ. Behold here the surprizing, the asto­nishing love of God, in condescending to take this care of his poor Creatures and consequently, the indissoluble obli­gation that lies upon us all to consider these things, and be deeply affected with them, and mightily encouraged in a confident dependance upon him, whose goodness hath thus illustriously manifested it self in behalf of them that have put their Trust in him.

But as the kindness and love of God was not confined to the Nation of the Jews, and the time of their Dispensation, so neither to the first Ages of the Christian Church; for if we enquire concerning these latter days, we shall soon find, that his Arm is not yet shortened, nor his Bowels of Compassion streightened, nor his loving Mercies abated, but he is the same God and Saviour, yesterday, to day, and for ever. Praefat. in lib. 3. He is ever rich and without envy, as Irenaeus speaks concerning him, and gives more things than we can ask of him, Eragment. p. 513. shewing himself full of Pity and Commiseration, and administring Safety even when Men are brought into peril of Death.

And howsoever he may deal with others, I am very sure we of this Church and Nation have great reason to praise him for his goodness, and loudly to declare the wonders that he doth for the children of men, and whereof our selves in particu­lar have had ample Experience. It cannot be de­nied that we are a very sinful People, the multi­tude of whose Iniquities hath highly provoked him to have cut us off long since, and to have sworn in his wrath that we should never enter into his rest, either here or hereafter, that we should neither continue the objects of his farther Care and Kindness in this World, nor be made partakers of a better after our translation hence. Whence we must needs own in relation to our selves, what Salvian affirms concerning the Romans, That whatever Miseries have at any time befallen us, De gubern. Dei, l. 6. Non improvidentiâ nos Dei, atque neglectu, sed [Page 83]justitiâ, sed judicio, sed aequissimâ dispensatione, & dignissimâ retributione tolerasse, that it is not from any neglect in God, or want of his good Providence over us, that we have born them, but they are sent us in Justice and Judgment, by a most equal Dispensation, and as the due reward of our Wickednesses.

And yet notwithstanding all our Abominati­ons, how freely has our merciful Lord made us to taste of his bounty from Day to Day, and from Age to Age? We have abounded with store of Blessings of all sorts, both Spiritual and Tem­poral Blessings, Blessings for Soul and for Body, for this life and in order to a better. When we have been at our lowest ebb he has not yet over­looked us, but has called to mind his wonted Compassion, and found out a way for our reco­very; has had a regard for both Church and State, and for particular Persons as well as the whole Community, to provide for all according to their Necessities and the Difficulties wherein they have been set. This must needs be acknow­ledged to God's Glory, and the shame of our selves his unworthy Creatures, who have made no better use of all his most gracious Dispensati­ons towards us.

1. For if we look upon our selves as a Natio­nal Church, and seriously lay to heart our singu­lar happiness in this respect, what People under Heaven can compare with us in it? We have a Religion purified from the Innovations, and deli­vered from the Encroachments of Popery on the one hand, and yet withall preserved from those Enthusiastick Principles on the other, which have infected so many other parts of the Reformation. We are allowed the free use of [Page 84]the holy Scriptures, and in a Language that we all understand, and have them recommended to our study, and expounded to us, and their In­structions pressed upon us by the best and most important Arguments for the orderly govern­ment of our Lives. We have the truly Ortho­dox Faith professed amongst us, that S. Jud. 3. Faith which was once delivered to the Saints, without the Superstructure of other Articles, unknown to all the purest Ages of Christianity; are Mem­bers of a Church that faithfully teaches our Duty to God, to the King as his Minister and Repre­sentative, to all other our regular and lawful Su­periors, whether Civil or Ecclesiastical, and to each other in whatever capacity; and moreover have the ancient Meminisse autem Diaconi debent, quoni­am Apostolos, id est, Episcopos & Praepositos Dominus elegit. D. Cypr. Epist. 3. Ad omnes Prae­positos qui Apostolis vi­cariâ ordinatione succe­dunt. Epist. 66. & ali­bi. Aposto­lical form of Episcopal Government preserved amongst us, and have an admirably pious and well-composed Liturgy, and only such innocent Ce­remonies as are very becoming the service of God, and may tend rather to heighten than any way obstruct our Devotions. In short, it is our happiness to have been taught to reverence An­tiquity, as the best Expositor of the Word and Will of God, and to depart no farther from a­ny modern Churches than they appear to have departed from the truly Ancient and Catholick Church. And as we retain the same Form of Ecclesiastical Government that the Primitive Church had, and the same Principles upon which they retained it; so have we also our Worship ordered suitably to the Worship of the first and best Christians.

And yet this is not all, for as we have been blessed with a Prudent and Orthodox Reforma­tion, we have likewise been preserved from the Attempts of those who have sought, either vio­lently to overturn, or secretly to undermine it. We have had our Adversaries on either hand en­deavouring to supplant us, by various Artifices, as might suit best with their Circumstances, and might seem most for their Interest, but blessed be God, they have not had their Ends upon us. Our gracious Lord hath often frustra­ted their Counsels, and brought their subtilest Devices to nought, and hath from time to time (as we hope he will now again) put a period to our Destractions.

2. If we look upon our selves as Members of a lately flourishing Kingdom, we have great rea­son to be thankful also upon this account. We have been very ready to complain of our Abun­dance as a burden; such plenty of worldly Bles­sings has been vouchsafed us. And what Plots and Contrivances have been on foot for our over­throw have generally proved abortive; and for the most part have fallen upon the Authors own Heads. It is true, we were suffered not very long since to prevail against our selves, till we had made an unhappy interruption of our Peace and Settlement for divers years together. Yet (behold the Goodness of our God) he then heard, at length, the cry of his distressed Servants, and restored quiet to our Land, together with all those outward Comforts that usually attend it. And since this, we may remember, that not many years agoe, scarce any part of Europe enjoyed so long and advantageous a Peace as we did, there being very few of our Neighbours who were not [Page 86]embroyled in an expensive War, whilst we sate securely (to use the Prophet's Expression) Mich. 4.4. un­der our own Vines, and under our Fig-trees. We grew wealthy and proud by these Advanta­ges; and if it please God now to humble us un­der his afflicting Hand, this is no more than our abuse of his former Mercies has too justly deserved. And when by his Chastisements he shall have fitted us for his more favourable Dispensati­ons, it is to be hoped he will be graciously pleased to let us partake of them again as heretofore.

3. Or if again we look upon our selves in our private personal Capacity, who amongst us can recount the abundant Goodness of God to him every day? We have in this respect likewise been honoured with store of such Blessings and such Deliverances as may well fill our Hearts with Gratitude, and our Mouths with Songs of Praise to the God of our Salvation. Quoniam pravitas & fragilitas & insuffici­entia nostra ineffabilis est, multaque nimis, ex parte nostri summa re­quiritur gratitudo. Dio­nys. Carthus. de vitâ spi­ritali Art. 12. We are nothing, we have nothing, we can do nothing, nor be secure of any thing without his good Provi­dence taking care of us; and to him therefore we are heartily to ascribe the Honour and Glory, for all the Bles­sings we receive, and for all the Mis­fortunes and Evils we escape. And yet, oh! our gracious, our compassionate God, how boundless is thy Loving-kindness to us upon each of these accounts! Our Lives and Limbs, our Memory and Understanding, our Health and Strength, our Food and Raiment, and all the common Mercies we receive, we are too too apt to undervalue, because of our so constant enjoy­ment of them; yet these are Blessings that they who want, or are about to lose them, know how [Page 87]to esteem at a great rate. And how plentifully, I had almost said, how incessantly are these con­tinued to us? If we have now and then a restless Night, have we not many, very many good ones for it? If we have lost one Child, or other dear Relation, how many more have we yet remain­ing? If we have been deprived of any other outward Enjoyment or Advantage, are not di­vers others continued to us, or else succeed in the room of what is lost? Or if we have one Limb distorted, or in pain, or perished, are not all our other parts preserved in health and good order? Or if our Condition be yet harder, if we have lost an only Child, or have lost our best Friends, upon whom possibly we had great de­pendance, or have lost our whole Estate or Em­ployment, or whatsoever we are wont to value most, or have our whole Body disordered with Pains or Sickness, how hard soever our Lot may be in any one or more of these Particulars, are we not safe as to the rest? Why then should any amongst us suffer his Wants or Disappointments in one kind, to take away his sense of the many other Favours that he yet enjoys? especially see­ing these are ordinarily many more, much great­er, and more lasting?

Whereto, if I add the numerous Evils from which we are each day delivered (forasmuch as we have no security that the next House we come into shall not fall and bury us in its Ruines, the next bit of Meat we eat shall not choke us, the next breath of Air we take shall not breed some mortal Distemper in us, the next unruly Beast we meet with shall not prove our Executio­ner, but only from God's good Providence watch­ing over us) and those other more imminent dan­gers, [Page 88]which we ever and anon narrowly escape, by Day and by Night, at Home and Abroad, by Sea and by Land, in War and in Peace, together with our divers recoveries from very dangerous and even desperate Diseases; I need say no more to evince the continuance of God's immense Good­ness to our Church, our Nation, and our Selves, and the Care he daily takes of us.

And now, what return shall we make to the Lord for all his Mercies? shall we senselesly question his farther Loving-kindness? or shall we not rather fix our hope upon him, as our best defence in all times of difficulty and danger? A steady Dependance upon him for the future, is so naturally consequent upon a serious remem­brance of his Protection hitherto, that nothing can excuse our want of it. Had he only promi­sed to Psal. 50.15. sustain men when they cast their burden up­on him, we ought certainly to have believed him; but when, besides his Promises of this na­ture, he hath actually wrought very powerfully in our behalf, this must necessarily be a very conside­rable aggravation of the sin of not heartily trusting in him. And the holy Psalmist therefore held him­self concerned to make a very different use of this Reflection, not suffering himself to doubt any longer, whether God would condescend to sup­ply his future wants, when he called to mind how largely he had already tasted of his Goodness. Ps. 3.4, 5. I cried unto the Lord, saith he, with my voice, and he heard me out of his holy hill. I laid me down and slept, I awaked, for the Lord sustained me. And now, behold the comfortable and du­tiful result of this his Meditation in the next words, v. 6. I will not be afraid of thousands of the people that have set themselves against me round a­bout. [Page 89]This was his support, that how many, or how powerful soever his Enemies might be, the Lord who dwelleth on high, and who had hitherto been infinitely propitious to him, was mightier than them all by far; whose wonted Goodness had encouraged him to believe, that he should not fail of being rescued out of the hand of whomsoever that might rise up against him. And at another time, Ps. 23.1, &c. The Lord, saith he, is my shepherd, I shall not want; He maketh me lie down in green pastures, he leadeth me beside the still waters. He restoreth my soul, he leadeth me in the paths of righteousness for his name's sake. And then it follows, Though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil. He could not think that God would ever suffer him to be overwhelmed with any kind of Mise­ry, since he had all along been thus gracious to him, and had made such ample provision for him. And once more (to omit multitudes of other like passages in the Book of Psalms) Ps. 118.5, 6, 7. I called upon the Lord in distress, the Lord answered me, and set me in a large place. The Lord is on my side, I will not fear what man can do unto me. The Lord taketh my part with them that help me, therefore shall I see my desire upon them that hate me. Nor were these bare words, but his Pra­ctice was accordingly. For when he went forth to encounter the mighty Goliah, his Confidence was this, 1 Sam. 17.37. The Lord that delivered me out of the paw of the Lion, and out of the paw of the Bear, he shall deliver me out of the hand of this Phi­listine.

And the Apostle S. Paul makes the same Infe­rence from the Consideration of God's Mercy in the preservation of himself and his Fellow-Disciples, [Page 90]declaring how, when they were en­compassed with many and dreadful terrours, which would otherwise have inevitably driven them past all hope of escaping, they found the remembrance of God's former Protection, a Cor­dial sufficient to bear up their Spirits, that they should not sink under the weight of the worst of Evils that might befall them, though it were even the cruellest sort of death. 2 Cor. 1.10. Who hath de­livered us, saith the Apostle, from so great death, and doth deliver us, in whom we trust that he will yet deliver us. And at another time he speaks to the same purpose, with a more particular respect to himself, and the success of his Doctrine. 2 Tim. 4.17, 18. Not­withstanding the Lord stood by me and strengthen­ed me, that by me the preaching might be fully known, and that all the Gentiles might hear; and I was delivered out of the mouth of the Lion, and the Lord shall deliver me from every evil work.

And thus ought every good Christian to en­courage himself in his God, by calling to mind the many signal instances of his willingness to take care of himself, and others in their distress. A sense of his marvellous Loving-kindness both in this and other respects should engage persons faithful­ly to depend upon him, as their best security in the time of trouble. It should dispose us all to weigh seriously with our selves, how unequal a return it is for all his Favours, to let them slip out of our minds, and leave us in fear, least he should no longer take care of us. And accordingly we should rather argue thus with our selves: What­soever our present fears or troubles are, have we never known any in as bad a condition, whom God hath yet of his infinite Mercy delivered from it? Nay, possibly this may not be the first time [Page 91]that our selves have been reduced to these streights, and yet at length the Storm has blown over, the Air cleared, and we have had a way made for our escape; and perhaps with that ad­vantage that we have found our selves in better circumstances than ever before; as Trees are or­dinarily observed to settle the firmer, and take the better root for being shaken by the Winds, and a broken Limb when set again is generally reported to be stronger than if it never had been amiss.

How then can we be so ungrateful, so undu­tiful to our merciful Deliverer, as to refuse to put our Trust in him still? How should we dread the thoughts of making no better a Return for all his excessive Loving-kindness: It were certainly a much properer course, more reverent and becom­ing in relation to Almighty God, and tending more to our own security, whatever we suffer, whatever we fear, whatever we have deserved by our Sins, whatever sorrows may either threaten, or have overtaken us, nevertheless to remember the Com­passion of the Lord, and the wonders he has wrought, and as to talk of his doings, so moreover to make use of them for inviting both our selves and o­thers, to a steady and unwearied dependance up­on him. The consideration hereof may serve to quicken our Devotions, and make us the more importunate suitors to Almighty God for relief against our Troubles, and may also engage us to offer up a hearty Sacrifice of Praise to him for all his Goodness; but it should by no means ever suffer us to despair of a seasonable redress from him, though in the most calamitous Condition.

It will be utterly impossible to question, whe­ther God can rescue out of the greatest Dangers [Page 92]or Miseries, when we observe how miraculously and how frequently he has done it in all times past. And it will be highly unreasonable like­wise, and intolerably disingenuous to distrust his favourable Inclinations after such abundant expe­rience of his readiness to exercise his Bounty up­on all occasions. And by consequence, we can­not but find our selves indispensibly obliged to make this use of his wonted Compassion, that we be encouraged constantly to cast our Care upon him, and under our greatest streights to look up to him for help, as well knowing that when all outward Comforts cease, he can easily supply the want of them, and that he will not fail to do it for them that seriously and dutifully fly to him for shelter.

Thus have I endeavoured to prove, That God Almighty never ceases to exercise a gracious Pro­vidence over the whole World, which, as it was at first produced, is also still preserved and go­verned by his Wisdom and Power, that he feeds the Beasts, and Fowls, adorns the Flowers of the Field, and takes care of Man to that degree, that our very Hairs are numbred by him, and no Evil can possibly befall any of us without his notice, or lie heavier than he sees fit, or last longer than he allows it; that besides the general Providence which he exercises over the Sons of Men, and the Plenty of Blessings he be­stows indifferently upon both Good and Bad, he has farther condescended to promise a peculiar Protection to the Righteous, that he will watch over them in an especial manner, to secure them against the manifold Evils which might other­wise be in danger of overwhelming them; and [Page 93]again, lastly, That the Experience of all Ages shews how willing and ready he has been to fulfill these his Promises to the terrour and confusion of his Enemies, and the safety and support of all that have put their Trust in him. And now what greater as­surance would any one desire of a good Providence continually presiding over us? Or what can any considering person possibly inferr from hence, but that it must be our own fault, if we groan under any unnecessary Calamity or Disaster, or if we want any suitable Good, since we are hence sufficiently informed, that our God will never be backward to relieve us in either of these cases, unless we senselsly provoke him to it. We have all the Encouragement that can be desired to rely upon him, upon the account of his rea­diness to assist us when we do so. And if we but take care to approve our selves to him, and there­by entitle our selves to his Promises, there is no room left to imagine, that he will be wanting to us in any respect.

CHAP. IV. The Usefulness of Casting all our Care upon God.

THE Fourth thing I undertook was, To instance in some of the great Advantages that would accrue to us from a faithful and constant Dependance upon God. That the Al­mighty has required this Duty at our Hands, and from time to time, and in such a manner as shews him nearly concerned for it, were Argu­ment enough one would think to oblige all who desire either to please him here, or to be happy with him hereafter, to an uninterrupted Reli­ance upon him. And were the Duty thus en­joyned by him, never so difficult in it self, never so contrary to the natural Inclinations of Flesh and Blood, and were it perpetually attended with the most formidable Dangers, or heaviest Sufferings, yet being absolutely necessary, no good Christian but would conclude himself near­ly concerned, to encounter all these inconveni­encies, rather than expose himself to the just indignation of Almighty God. But if the case be quite of another nature, and this necessary Duty have none of those frightful Difficulties at­tending it, but be agreeable to the dictates of Reason, and for our Benefit in this life, as well as for the glory of God, and a means of our future Happiness, there remains no pretence of an excuse for the neglect of it. And that this [Page 95]is the true state of the matter, I hope I have al­ready in a good measure made apparent, and shall now proceed to prove it more fully, by con­sidering the Usefulness of this Vertue, for these three following purposes;

  • 1. For obtaining a greater Interest in the Di­vine Protection.
  • 2. For quieting our Minds in all Conditions.
  • 3. For Entitling to a better state, when we shall be translated hence.

SECT. I.

I. THIS Duty is of singular use for obtaining a greater Interestion the Divine Protection. For as to distrust God, and not dare to rely up­on him in times of Danger and Necessity, is the way to offend him, and by this means to have our likeliest Undertaking miscarry for lack his Blessing; so on the contrary, there is no furer Expedient for compassing our just and law­ful Ends, and promoting our own Welfare, than to seek an Interest in him by an undaunted De­pendance upon his Providence, what our Savi­our saith in another case, being applicable also to this, That S. Matt. 25.29. to him who hath shall be given, and he shall have abundance, but from him that hath not, shall be taken away even that which he hath. For if common Ingenuity teaches Men, that it is a great shame to prove false to the Trust reposed in them, much more will Almighty God esteem it beneath his Divine Attributes, to slight any of his Servants that cast their Care up­on him in obedience to his own Command.

De cujus ope & pie­tate, qui in eum confi­dimus, possumus esse se­curi. Epist. 57. We that trust in him, saith S. Cy­prian, may be secure of his help. And the holy Psalmist speaks to the same purpose, prescribing this as a never­failing qualification for the Divine Protection. Psal. 55.22. Cast thy burden ( [...]. thy Care or Solicitude, according to the Septuagint) upon the Lord, [...] he will sustain thee, he will Vid. [...] 1 King. 17.4. & [...] v. 9. &c. 18.4. [...] & v. 13. [...] maintain thee, will provide for and nourish thee. He affirms Psal. 33.18, 19. the eye of the Lord to be upon them that fear him, and put their trust in his Mercy, to deliver their soul from death, and to feed them in the time of dearth. He proclaims him to be Psal. 17.7. the Saviour of them that put their trust in him. He urges it as an Argument for inclining Al­mighty God to hearken to him, and grant his Requests, that Ps. 7.1. & 16.1. & 25.20. & 71.1, &c. his trust was stedfastly placed in him. He blesses himself in the security he found from his continual Dependance upon God to take care of him, Ps. 26.1. whereby he was set above the danger of miscarrying. And again, he praises and admires the great Goodness of God which had been extended not to himself only and his Contemporaries, but to their Ancestors, who had left them many remembrances of his Mercy to such as had applied to him in their streights, and had been helped by him. They cried unto him and prevailed. They were confident he would be their Defender; and their hope had not made them ashamed. Ps. 22.4, 5. Our fathers trusted in thee, and thou didst deliver them. They cried unto thee, and were delivered; they trusted in thee and were no [...] confounded. From all which and divers other like passages in the Book of Psalms, it is easie to [Page 97]collect, that this Vertue shall not go without its Reward in this present life, besides the uncon­ceivable Recompence that shall be allotted it in the other.

It is a sight highly pleasing to God, to be­hold his poor Creatures sensible of their own in­sufficiency and flying to him for shelter, and his Bowels are presently moved towards them. And if their Case be pressing, and themselves lay no impediment in the way, he will find out a Me­thod for their relief, as he did for 2 Chron. 13.17, 18. Abijah and the Men of Judah, who when the Army of the Israelites came upon them both before and be­hind, to have cut them off, obtained a Victory over them meerly by his Assistance, and because they relied upon the Lord God of their Fathers. Because they looked up to him in their Distress, as their best Safeguard against all their Fears and Dangers, and cast themselves wholly upon his Protection; this wise Behaviour of theirs en­gaged his Providence on their side, which there­fore wrought much more successfully for them than all their own Conduct, or Strength, or Courage could be supposed to have done.

Thus it is recorded also of Job, that Job 1.14, &c. when it had pleased God to bring him into a very low condition, having deprived him of his Children, and his Wealth, and his Health and soundness of Body, so that c. 2.8. he took a potsheard to scrape himself withall, and sat down among the ashes, un­til c. 30.1. he became a derision to them whose fathers he would have disdained to set with the dogs of his flock, as himself expresseth it: Still he was not discouraged, but professes, that though c. 13 15. God should slay him, yet would he trust in him; though he were at the point of death, and had no ap­pearance [Page 98]of recovery to depend upon, this should not make him cast away his Confidence in God, but he would still hope for good from him. And behold the wonderful effect of this his reso­lute affiance in God, c. 42.10. The Lord turned the cap­tivity of Job, and gave him twice as much as he had before. And v. 16. after this he lived an hundred and forty years, and saw his sons, and his sons sons, even four generations.

Another very remarkable Instance we have to this purpose, in the three Jewish Captives, who with undaunted boldness declared before King Nebuchadnezzar, what assurance they had that God would rescue them out of his hand. Dan. 3.17. Our God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the burning fiery furnace, and he will deliver us out of thine hand, O King. Which confident Assertion of theirs was soon after verified to his great asto­nishment, when the more effectually to defeat their Expectation, he had commanded them to be cast into the burning Furnace, and burning in a very unusual manner, v. 19, 20. being purposely heated seven times more than it was wont to be upon other occasions; but presently he beheld them v. 25. walking in the midst of the fire, without any manner of hurt, and the Angel of God with them. And when they came out, it was visible to the King and all his Courtiers, v. 27. That the fire had no power upon their bodies, nor was an hair of their head singed, neither were their coats changed, nor had the smell of fire passed on them. So mi­raculously did the Goodness of God exert it self for their Deliverance.

But not to insist upon particular Instances, the Son of Syrach appeals for the proof of this Truth to the Experience of many Ages, directing to [Page 99] Ecclus. 2.10. look at the generations of old, and see, did ever any trust in the Lord, and was confounded? or did any abide in his fear and was forsaken, or whom did be ever despise that called upon him? Which directi­on, whosoever duly follows, will find no difficul­ty in assenting to the following words, that v. 11. the Lord is full of mercy and compassion, long-suffering and very pitiful, and forgiveth sins, and saveth in time of affliction, and that as his Majesty is great, so is his Mercy. He has always been mindful of them that have fled to him in their distress, and been ready to proportion his Assistance to their affiance in him.

In like manner, when Maximin the Tyrant had made a Vow to Jupiter, That if he got the Victory over Licinius, he would utterly extin­guish the Christian Name, and came on flushed with hopes of an easie Conquest, and with a full expectation of putting this impious and bloody Design in execution, upon the earnest Prayers of Licinius and his Army Summe Deus, te ro­gamus. Omnem justiti­am tibi commendamus, salutem nostram tibi commendamus, imperium nostrum tibi commenda­mus. Per te vivimus, per te victores & foelices existimus. Summe sancte Deus preces nostras ex­audi. Brachia nostra ad te tendimus. Exaudi, sancte summe Deus. Lactant. de Mort. praefect. c. 46. beg­ging of God to be their Saviour and Protector, ascribing all their Power to him, and humbly recommending their Safety and their Empire to him, and when their General had tried to persuade the Tyrant to a peaceable accommodation, but to no purpose, his mighty Army was soon overthrown by a very unequal num­ber of these Supplicants, and himself forced to fly for his life, and thence­forward he found all his attempts to regain his former Station in vain; till being at length seiz'd with severe pains, even to distracti­on, and having lost his sight; in this miserable [Page 100]condition he was brought to acknowledge his wickedness, and begging of Christ to have mercy upon him, Nocentem spiritum detestabili genere mortis efflavit. Id. c. 50. breathed forth his guilty Soul in a most detesta­ble sort of death. And the same ac­count Salvian In discrimine positi opem à Deo postulant, & prosperitates suas mu­nus divinitatis appellant. De Gub. Dei, l. 7. gives of the Victories that the Goths and Vandals obtained over the Romans, That they had learned to seek to God for help in their distress, and to ascribe all their success to him as the Author of it, and not as Alius hoc ascribit fortunae, alius eventui, &c. nullus Deo. Ibid. the Romans did, to For­tune, or Chance, or the Conduct of their General, or the Wisdom of their Councils, or some other inferi­our Cause. When these Cum enim Gothi metuerent, praesumeba­mus nos in Chunis spem ponere, illi in Deo. ibid. relied upon the Hunns for help, their Trust was in God alone.

God doth and will take care of all his; and though he suffer the Diffident and Contemners of his Goodness to be miserable, it is otherwise with them that duly rely upon him. He is their perpetual Defence, constantly watching over them for good, Ps. 121.5, 6, 7, 8. Their keeper, and their shade up­on their right-hand, that the Sun may not smite them by day, nor the Moon by night. He preserves them from all evil, preserves their going out, and their coming in, and will not let them be without any thing he sees needful for them. He will rain Bread from Heaven (as a learned Man Gataker's Christian­man's Care, p. 50. speaks) and set the Flint-stone a-broach, and turn the dry and waste Wilderness into Rivers of Water, before his shall pine and perish. If other means fail, he has Miracles in store for their relief, which, though not ordinarily to be expected, he will [Page 101]however make use of upon a just occasion. By one means or other he will bring it to pass, that they who depend upon him for safety, shall taste the kindly effects of his Care over them.

‘But what shall we say then to the Case of such, whose Sufferings have been as eminent as their Piety? His it not been often seen, that the best Men, who have been most observant of their Duty in all respects, and in particular, have most firmly trusted in God, have however met with a very troublesome passage through this World? Our blessed Saviour foretold to his Apostles and other Disciples, that they must be exposed to manifold Tribulations du­ring their abode here. And it is undeniable, that the first propagators of our Faith, and the Martyrs in the succeeding Ages of the Church, underwent a large share of obloquy and reproach, contempt and disgrace, being hated of all men for his name's sake, and were made to submit to the utmost hardships, and to the cruellest and most frightful sorts of death. And others who have not been called to bear so remarkable a Testimony to our Saviour's Do­ctrine, have, notwithstanding all their Confi­dence in God, laboured under losses and disap­pointments, wants and troubles of divers kinds, as though they had been forsaken of him. And how shall we reconcile these Men's Sufferings to God's continual Care of all that trust in him?’ This Difficulty I have C. 3. Sect. 1. p. 57, &c. already, in a good mea­sure, removed, but shall endeavour farther to clear it from these three following Observations.

1. A good Man may have Sufferings of that nature, that no Dependance upon God can rea­sonably be supposed to shelter him against them. [Page 102]He may possibly bring himself into trouble, by his own inadvertence, by not taking care to in­form himself of, or not duly applying himself to the means that are proper in order to his welfare. Some oversight or other miscarriage of his own may have been the natural occasion of his misfortunes; and then it is very just and rea­sonable that God should permit him for a while to groan under them.

2. God may be pleased to lay his hand upon good Men, not out of displeasure, or unkindness, or neglect of them, but for other wise reasons of his own, (some of which I shall have occasion to instance in Sect. 2. hereafter, and therefore forbear to mention them at present) and may sufficiently re­ward them for it another way. Which was the case of the Apostles and first Disciples, and other Saints, Confessors, and Martyrs, who were to be especial Instruments of God's glory, by pro­pagating his Fear and Worship amongst Mankind, and had no cause to think themselves forsaken of him, though their Fidelity to him cost them dear; because they had an unconceivably valu­able Crown assigned them in the other life, as a Recompence for what they should undergo upon this account. Hence it was that they scorned to be affrighted at the sharpest Trials, rejoicing, on the contrary, when they were counted wor­thy to suffer for our Saviour's sake, triumphing at the thoughts of that incomparable Felicity, whereto they were shortly to be advanced, and which would not let them stick at any thing they saw necessary to be encountered in their way to it. At their lowest and worst estate they could have no more (indeed they had infinitely less) cause of complaint, than a Subject would have, [Page 103]who having been earnestly soliciting his Prince for a profitable Office, should meet with a de­nial, but withall should at the same time have a free Estate bestowed upon him of many times the value. And therefore they could by no means think themselves neglected by God, seeing he had provided so rich a Reward for them. Nor are their Sufferings any evidence that he will not grant a suitable supply of the good things of this life to those that live in more propitious times.

3. God's Promises to them that rely upon him are not all of the same kind (as I have C. 3 Sect. 2. already shewn) but sometimes of support under Suffe­rings, as well as of Deliverance from them at others. And his immense Power and Goodness may discover themselves as much the one way as the other. The gracious influences of his Pro­vidence are seen, in carrying Men victoriously through the sharpest Conflicts, taking off the edge of their Afflictions, and enabling them to suffer or die with chearfulness, no less than in preserving them from these or other the like tri­als. Thus he was with the Martyrs whom he did not forsake in their severest Agonies, but took an especial care of them, enabling them to triumph over all the opposition they met with, to the confusion of their most avowed Adversa­ries. He did not leave them comfortless, but ad­ministred to them in a very signal manner, ma­king them Rom. 8.37. more than conquerours through him that loved them.

So that as a little Philosophy (as the Lord Ba­con Essay 16. observes) inclineth a Man's Mind to Athe­ism, but depth in Philosophy bringeth Mens Minds about to Religion; so here, though a superficial [Page 104]view of the Hardships and Tortures these Saints endured, may represent their case as very deplo­rable, a more perfect insight into it will soon confute this notion, by manifesting them to have had a singular interest in God's favour, and been his peculiar care; because it could not otherwise have been that they should so courageously bear up against those multitudes of heavy pressures, under which Flesh and Blood must of it self have inevitably sunk.

The summe is, That God is always mindful of them that cast their Care upon him, and always ready to assist them, though not always the same way. He suits his Kindness to Mens Trust in him, and by how much the stronger and better settled this is, so much the more they may ex­pect of his Relief. So that the less we depend up­on our selves, and the more heartily we apply to him for Succour, in the better case we are at present; and are like, besides, to be continually improving in his Favour, and hence to enjoy yet greater measures of strength, and the more last­ing safety. Which being the natural effect of a steady dependance upon God, the more our Con­fidence in him increases, the more will his Con­cern for us increase; and the more his Concern for us increases, the more still will our Confidence in him increase, till by degrees we find to our un­speakable comfort, that there is no Security like trusting in him, no Life like living upon his Pro­vidence, no Support in evil times, no Ease, no Satisfaction, no Happiness on this side Heaven, like casting all our Care upon him.

SECT. II.

II. THIS Duty of Trusting in God is farther useful for quieting our Minds in all Con­ditions. This World being a place of continu­al Troubles and Disappointments, where Luctus & ultrices posu­ere cubilia curae, Pallentes (que) habitant mor­bi, tristis (que) senectus, Et metus, & malesuada fames, & turpis egestas. Aeneid. 6. Sorrows, and Cares, and Sick­nesses, and the decays and infirmities of Age, and Fear, and Hunger, and Want, have taken up their abode; whatsoever tends to lessen these sel­dom fails of being esteemed worthy of a regard suitable to the benefit ex­pected from it. The Error is generally on the other hand, that Men spend too much time, and take too much pains for this Life, to the hazard of their eternal state. Like Martha, their dili­gence about many things occasions the neglect of the one thing needful, all their study being too of­ten only how they may make themselves happy here. To which end, no labour is thought too hard, so there appear any probability of an ad­vantage by it; as if all our business in this World had been only to make provision for our short continuance in it.

And yet when all is done, the uncertainty of success in our wisest undertakings shews beyond contradiction, that there is no surer way to a perfect enjoyment of one's self, than a serious preparation of Mind for all Events. Hereby a Man's Thoughts are composed, that before were in continual agitation, fluctuating and tossed a­about with every blast of Fortune, always in fear, and always busied with vain Contrivances for the future, never at ease, and hardly hoping [Page 106]to be so. Experience convinces him of his own inability to determine his own portion either of Joy or Grief, Happiness or Misery, or to pre­vent a thousand chances, which may happen to cross his Designs, in spight of his utmost power and foresight. When he has employed all his Skill and Dexterity, all his ingenuity, Wisdom, and Prudence in laying a long train for compas­sing his Ends, he knows not what diversity of unexpected accidents may make it miscarry, at least preventing its intended operation, perhaps giving it a quite contrary issue And whilst he remains in this wavering uncertain state, it is impossible he should have any true enjoyment of himself, or whatsoever he most delights in. It is only a sure Trust in God that can free him from the burden of his wild roving Fancies, his fruitless Projects, and tormenting Cares. And this it doth by rendring him,

  • 1. Less afraid of any appearance of Danger.
  • 2. Less affected with any Evils that befal him.
  • 3. Less solicitous for the future.

1. First, I say, a sure Trust in God renders persons less afraid of any appearance of danger, whether real, or imaginary only. It must be acknowledged, that a great part of many Men's fears are perfectly chimerical, the meer product of their own idle or melancholick Fancies, filling their Heads with needless Jealousies of what is never like to come to pass but yet the dread where­of breeds no less uneasiness in their Minds, than if they certainly foreknew that thus it must be. Quire contrary to him at Athenae. De­ipnosoph. l. 12. p. ult. Athens, who viewing the Port there, and observing the Ships coming in to unlade their Burdens, conceited them all to be [Page 107]his own, and pleased himself as much with the con­ceit, as if it had been true. They expect e're long to groan under all the Evils they observe to befall others, though in very different circumstances, and whence there is no pretence to conclude, that themselves shall become their Fellow-sufferers. And Quis enim potest mortem aut dolorem metuens, quorum alte­rum saepe adest, alterum semper impendet, esse non miser? Cic. Tusc. Quaest. l. 5. this Expectation is almost as bad to them, as if they real­ly felt the Pains and Aches in their Bodies, the Wants or Losses in their outward Estates, the Contempt and Reproaches, or whatsoever sort of grievances they apprehend themselves most liable to. Now it is some commendation of a steady Reliance upon God, that it effectu­ally removes whatever disturbances arise from this source, and teaches persons rather to em­ploy their Thoughts in meditating upon the ma­nifold inestimable Blessings they may reasonably hope for at the hand of a most gracious Father, who is infinitely good in himself, and whose delight it is to be incessantly doing good to his poor. Crea­tures. It furnishes their Minds with a more a­greeable sort of Contemplations, and so at once diverts their wonted Suspicions, and administers a supply of substantial Comforts instead thereof. By directing them patiently to wait for the completion of all God's Promises, it sets them above the power of many anxious surmises, whereto they were before in bondage.

But it is much more considerable, that a hearty exercise of this Duty is an admirable Preparation for those more real Dangers which encompass us at every turn. There is no living without frequent crosses, and frequenter just grounds of fear, especially in times of any pub­lick [Page 108]Disturbances, or other common Calamities. And these will sadly imbitter the utmost happi­ness a Man can hope to attain to at present, and must inevitably overthrow it, unless prevented by a chearful expectation of safety from above. Equidem sapientem illum conscientiâ suâ fre­tum, fecurum & confi­dentem in omni vitâ di­ci, & futurum, quod omnia accidentia reputer ad meliores rationes tra­hens, & quod nihil mo­rosè vel difficulter exci­piat sib [...]que persuadeat pertinere res suas ad im­mortales Deos. Apol. de Habit. Doct. Plat. l. 2. Nothing will ease our Minds in this case like a serious remembrance, that no Evils, how formidable soever can befall us, but by God's permission, and that if he do permit it, he knows how not on­ly to keep them from hurting us, but to give us occasion of rejoicing in them. His All-sufficiency is the most sovereign Cordial for the support of our drooping Spirits, the safest Ar­mour against all the assaults of an un­lucky Fortune; and whosoever rests entirely up­on this need never fear. Though he walk through the valley of the shadow of death, he needs not be discouraged, for he knows already that all things are at God's disposal, and he over-ruleth them as he pleaseth, but always for the good of those that rightly put their trust in him. Hence he can securely behold the World in combustion all about him; and in the midst of its greatest dangers, when the Winds blow, and the Waves rage and foam, and there is no appearance of an escape from any other means, Quisquis composito serenus aevo Fatum sub pedibus dedit superbum, Fortunam (que) tuens utram­que rectus Invictum potuit tenere vultum, Non illum rabies minae­que Ponti Versum funditus exci­tantis aestum, Nec ruptis quoties vagus caminis, Torquet fumificos Vese­vus igneis, Aut celsas soliti ferire turres Ardentis vi fulminis mo­vebit. Boet. de Consolat. l. 1. Metr. 4. he can sit as upon a Rock, and de­fie all their Violence, and admire the singular comfort it is to him, that being in God's Hand no evil can pre­vail against him. Having thus fixed his Hope in God, he has a pure De­fence. Whatever mischiefs seem to [Page 109]hang over him, he questions not but to be sufficiently sheltered against them, that either they shall not reach him, or if they do, their fall shall have its force so broken, that he shall re­ceive little or no harm from them. Which is the next Instance of the Use­fulness of this Duty for quieting our Minds, in that as it makes Men less afraid of Dangers, so also,

2. Less affected with any Evils that befall them. Let whatever Misfortunes come, the good Christian who has learned to cast his Care upon God, finds his belief in him a mighty abate­ment of their Burden. As he suffers not himself to be discomposed with the fear of them whilst at a distance, and in prospect only, so neither is he overcharged with grief when he comes to feel them. He looks not so much at the Rod, as at him that has appointed it, and when its strokes are smartest, he knows from whom they come, and that if rightly considered, he can have no cause to complain of them. When he perceives him­self under the sorest pressures that at any time seize him, he is not affrighted at them, because his Trust in God supports him, by suggesting to him these following, or the like Meditations.

Medit. I. That no Misfortune befalls any of us without God's Providence, nothing ever happen­ing either well or ill without his Observation; and consequently, that all our Grievances are from him. Job 5.6. Affliction doth not come forth of the dust, nor doth trouble spring out of the ground: but all, Lam. 3.38. both good and evil proceedeth out of the mouth of the most high, all our Crosses and Af­flictions [Page 110]being known to him, and coming accor­ding to the direction of his infinite Wisdom, and the guidance of his Providence. Am. 3.6. Shall there be evil in the City, saith the Prophet, that is to say, any evil of Punishment or Suffering, and the Lord hath not done it? Quicquid patimur venit ex alto. Sen. Oedip. 5.2. Neither particular Persons, nor whole Communities suffer any thing, but as pleases him.

Medit. II. That God being infinitely Wise and Good sends no Afflictions but for wise and good Ends. He orders Permittes ipsis expendere numinibus; quid Conveniat nobis, rebus (que) sit utlle nostris. Juv. Sat. 10. all things with the greatest Reason, as becomes a Being of infinite Perfections, pro­pounding to himself the best Designs, and always using the best means for their accomplishment. And though we may not be able to fathom his intent in the Afflictions he lays upon us, we may easily find abundant cause readily to submit to them. It is intolerable Ir­reverence to suspect our selves hardly dealt by, because the Almighty is not pleased to ask our Advice, or take those Methods in all his Dis­pensations, which are most agreeable to our De­sires. When our Case seems most disconsolate, he may have weighty Reasons for it, that we are not aware of; but if we were, would force us heartily to admire his ineffable Wisdom, and Goodness, and thankfully to bless and praise him for his Care of us. As for instance.

The design of our Sufferings perhaps may be, to mortifie some unruly Lust or Passion, or to af­fect us with a sense of some heinous Crime not duly repented of; it may be to bring down our proud looks, as it fared with King Dan. 4.32, 33. Nebuchad­nezar; to humble us for some notorious wicked­ness, as the Message 2 Sam. 24.13. King David received by [Page 111]the Prophet Gad, or to prevent our being puffed up with an high conceit of our selves, as S. 2 Cor. 12.7. Paul's Thorn in the Flesh.

It may be to teach us Patience, that this S. Ja. 1.4. having its perfect work, we may be perfect and entire, wanting nothing; Rom. 5.4. That our Tribulation may work patience, and patience experience, or ra­ther [...]. approbation upon tryal, and this appro­bation may produce an hope which maketh not a­shamed.

It may be to inform us of the true value of God's Mercies, and Plus sensi­mus quod ha­buimus, post­quam habere desivimus. D. Hierom. Epist. 26. Tum denique homines nostra intel­ligimus bona, quum quae in potestate habuimus, ea amisimus. Plaut. Captiv. 1.2. make us prize them the more highly when we have them, by knowing what it is to want them.

It may be to wean our Affections from this World, that being experimentally convinced, how little reason there is to expect a state of Happiness here, we may be taught to look for­ward to another Life, and to Phil. 3.14. press on towards the mark, for the prize of the high-calling of God in Jesus Christ our Lord.

It may be to heighten our Devotion, and make us the more zealous and earnest in our Ad­dresses to him, that in our Hos. 5.15. Affliction we may seek him early.

It may be by way of punishment for some a­bominable wickedness obstinately persisted in, as Exod. 9.16. Pharaoh was raised up for this very cause, that God might shew in him his power, and by his Ven­geance executed upon that wicked King, might have his Justice admired, and his Name spoken of throughout the Earth; or for some scandalous [Page 112]Enormity, which though repented of, makes it necessary for vindicating God's Honour, that he take the matter into his own Hands; as 2 Sam. 12.10, 14. the Prophet Nathan was sent to King David, to ac­quaint him, that having by his barbarous usage of Ʋriah, given occasion to the Enemies of God to blaspheme, he should therefore be punished with the death of his Child that was to be born, and that the Sword should never depart from his House. Thus God may deal with others; and when he doth, the consideration of their Trans­gressions, whereby they Vim Deo facimus iniquitatibus nostris, i­ram in nos Divinitatis armamus, nolentem ul­cisci cogimus; parcere volentem non permitti­mus. Salv. de Providen­tia, l. 5. have pro­voked him to treat them after this manner, if duly attended to, will dispose them to reflect upon their own folly, rather than murmur or be dissatisfy'd at God's Judgments so de­servedly inflicted upon them; and will teach them for their comfort, how they may get themselves eased of their Burden, and that it is not God's but their own doing, if they continue to groan under its weight; and moreover, that it is an abundant happiness for them to be punished here, rather than in the other World.

Or lastly, It may be for the tryal of our Faith, as it was with Job, that singular Example of a quiet submission to God's Will, and of a stedfast Fidelity to him, under all his Visitations, and with our Lord's first Disciples and Apostles; that our Trust in him thus experimented, 1 S. Pet. 1.7. may be found unto Praise, and Honour, and Glory, at the appearance of Jesus Christ; to Conflictatio cum ad­versis probatio est verita­tis. D. Cypr. de mortalit. Cruciate, torquete, at­terite, damnate nos. Pro­batio est innocentiae no­strae iniquitas vestra. Ter­tul Apol. c. ult. In tribu­lationibus quis sit fidelis agnoscitur. Sext. Pythagor. ex Vers. Ruffim. Apparet virtus, arguitur (que) malis. Ovid. de Trist. l. 4. Eleg. 3. [...]. Maxim. Tyr. Dissert. 35. prove our Sincerity in what we pro­fess, and to see whether we will im­movably adhere to God and our Du­ty, [Page 113]as well when he seems to frown upon us, as when he follows us with his more favourable Dispensations.

These and many other like Reasons God may have for laying his Hand heavy upon us, which when discovered, will clearly vindicate his Pro­ceedings. And the consideration whereof should therefore banish all manner of Dissatisfaction at the harshest of his Corrections, and should per­suade us all, that he always acts upon just and good grounds, though possibly through the weak­ness of our Understanding we may not at present discern particularly what they are.

Medit. III. That whatsoever troubles are thus sent us by God, they can never hurt us, except through our own fault. They would not be at all sent to us, did not our selves give occasion for them by our Sins, or want them in order to our improvement in Goodness here, and our greater Happiness hereafter; or unless we might be In­struments of promoting God's Glory by a due attendance to them. And when they do come, they can never make us miserable if we mind to improve them aright, by endeavouring to answer the Ends for which they are sent.

If they befall us as a just punishment of out Sins, our selves are very apparently the cause of them, and must therefore seek for a redress from our selves, by forsaking the Sins which called for them. And if we do not this; and when they are designed for our improvement in Patience, Humility, or whatsoever other Vertue, if we do [Page 114]not enquire into God's purpose in inflicting them, they may prove prejudicial in either of these cases. But then, all the blame of this lies at our own doors, because we attend not to the reason of their befalling us, and the use that ought to be made of them.

It is indeed a different case, when our Suffe­rings are intended only for the trial of our Fidelity, or that we may be Examples to others of an emi­nent Constancy under Afflictions; that is to say, when we are called to bear with hardships, as good Souldiers of Jesus Christ, and to endure griefs, suffering wrongfully for conscience towards God, when we do well, and yet are called to suffer for it. This is one of the Atheists commonest grounds of Exception against the Divine Provi­dence; and it is, I confess, a considerable diffi­culty to Flesh and Blood, and which therefore gave occasion to our Blessed Saviour to caution his Followers so often to expect and prepare for it. But yet, besides that, this is no more, nay, is incomparably less than our blessed Lord freely endured upon our account; a sure Trust in God will wonderfully alleviate all the trouble hereof, by the comfortable hope it sets before us, either of a glorious and speedy Deliverance here, or an inestimably valuable Reward hereafter. This it was that so signally encouraged the three Chil­dren against all the Menaces of King Dan. 3.18. Nebuchad­nezzar; whereupon Tertullian cries out, Scorpiac. c. 8. O martyrium & sine passione perfectum! &c. O Martyrdom even perfected without Suffering! they had suffered enough, and were burnt enough, whom God therefore protected, least he should seem to bely his own Power. This made the first Pro­fessors of our Faith Rom 8.33, 36. Act. 5.41. 2 Cor. 4.10, 11. so forward to undergo the [Page 115]utmost Cruelties for their Saviour's sake. This made those numbers of Martyrs in the follow­ing Ages of the Church so willing­ly [...]. Just. M. A­pol. 2. Ne (que) cruciatum, ne (que) mortem, pro fide recusamus. Lactant. Inst. l. 7. c. 5. Qui se excru­ciandos & excarnifican­dos pro Evangelio furen­tibus tradidissent, ne Martyrii honorem meri­to perderent. D. Cyprian. Epist. 30. Non praescrip­ta exilia, non destinata tormenta, non rei fami­liaris damna, non corpo­ris supplicia terruerunt. D. Cypr. de lapsis. expose themselves to all the In­sults and Outrages of their merciless Adversaries, Sic ita (que) nos ad De­um expansos ungulae fo­diant, cruces suspendant, ignes lambant, gladii gut­tura detruncent, bestiae insiliant, paratus est ad omne supplicium ipse ha­bitus orantis Christiani. Tertul. Apol c. 30. defying Banishments, Tortures, Losses, Beasts, Fires, Swords, or Crosses, to make them mi­serable; [...]. De Mar­tyr. Polycarpi. enduring the sharpest Seve­rities with a wonderful composure of Mind; * neither suffering any kind of Force, nor Threatnings, nor Flat­teries, nor Life, nor Death, nor the Court, nor its Officers, nor the Em­peror, nor the Empire, nor Men, nor Devils, to assright them from the Faith they had received from their Forefathers; rejoicing that they should by this means be delive­red out of the Hands of their wicked Masters; esteeming of their Chains as the Crowns, the Ornaments and Diadems of the truly elect of God and Christ; * and rushing with great­er eagerness upon these glorious trials, than wherewith others have since en­deavoured after the principal Stations in the Church.

And this same Trust in God, together with that Assistance of the holy Spirit which still goes along with it, (though not in that miraculous manner as formerly) hath enabled multitudes of others since, to take patiently the spoiling of their Goods, or whatsoever other Barbarities, not accoun­ting their lives dear to them, so they might finish their course with joy, and might secure to them­selves an Interest in the eternal Rewards of the other Life.

There is a great deal of Satisfaction in suffe­ring in a Righteous Cause, and when it cannot be avoided without Sin. For a Man to offer himself in this case, to conflict with Hunger and Thirst, Cold and Nakedness, Watchings and Fastings, Scorn and Contempt, Pains and Tor­tures, to be deprived of his ordinary means of Subsistence, and his wonted capacity of doing good, to be reproached, reviled, defamed, to be persecuted, afflicted, tormented, and perhaps, at last to resist unto Blood; thus to be made a spectacle, to the World, to Angels, and to Men, rather than be induced to depart from his Integrity, is an evi­dence of an immovable Confidence in God, and may be expected to meet with a suitable return of Kindness from him. He has a particular re­gard for such who thus cast themselves upon [Page 117]him, and perfects his strength in their weakness, and the more they rely upon his Care, and the less upon themselves, or the help of others, the more peculiarly he concerns himself for them. They shall not be left destitute whilst he beholds their stedfast Dependance upon his Providence, for he will be sure to find out a means of support for them, that in the midst of their acutest ago­nies they shall have no cause to complain of him, or to repent of the Tribulations they encounter for his sake, and for their constant and faithful adherence to the Truths delivered in his Gospel, and their conscientious observance of his Laws. Quàm pulchrum est spectaculum cùm Chri­stianus cum dolore con­greditur, cùm adversum minas & supplicia, & tormenta componitur? Cùm strepitum mortis, & horrorem carnificis in­sultet? Min. Fel. Octav. It is a glorious sight to observe a devout Christian reso­lutely exposing himself to Death, or Pains, or Losses, or whatever Perse­cution, without fear of being forsa­ken by God in his extremity. This is the truest and best sign of an un­feigned Affiance in (as well as of an hearty Love, and entire Resignation to) Almighty God, and gives therefore the best Title to his favourable Protection. And if this be not enough to set our Minds at rest, and make us easie under Troubles, a sure Trust in God suggests farther,

Medit. IV. That they not only cannot hurt us without our own fault, but moreover, Nullum enim tam grave malum apparebit, quin ex eo bonum ali­quod multo majus, mul­toque optabilius, magno Deorum beneficio ali­quando colligatur. Cic. Consolat. ad Brut. it is our fault if we be not benefited by them. As unwelcome as these sort of Dispensations ordinarily are, they may possibly make for our advantage even in this present life, whether from their own natural tendency, or from the Mercy of Almighty God [Page 118]over-ruling them for our good. They may prove as healthful and salutary as that stroke of a Sword, Valer. Max. l. 1. c. 8. which, instead of putting an end to the Sufferers life, as was designed, only made a seasonable vent to let out an Imposthume, that must otherwise have speedily dispatch'd him. They may unexpectedly raise the Sufferers up new Friends, as Exod. 2.9, 10. Moses's being exposed in the Nile procured him the honour of being reputed King Pharaoh's Grandson, and the privilege of being bred up at Court, and Act. 7.22. instructed in all the learning of the Egyptians: As Bion [...]. Diog. Laert. l. 4. in vitâ Bionis. by being exposed to sale, fell into the Hands of a kind Master, who dying left him his Heir; or as Themistocles's Banishment from A­thens, and the Difficulties and Dan­gers that befell him hereupon, brought him to the Persian Emperour, by whom he was entertained with that Kindness, and honoured to that de­gree, that he professed plainly, [...]. Plut. in vita The­mist. He had been undone, if he had never been undone. They may put Men upon some new and unthought of Employment, as has been observed of Nunciato naufragio, Zeno noster, cum om­nia sua audierit submersa, Jubet me, inquit, Fortu­na expeditius Philosopha­ri. [...]ec. de tranquil. a­nim. c. 14. [...] &c. Nonni [...]. Di­og. Laert. l. 7. in vita Zen. [...]. Plutar. de capienda ex hostibus utilitate & lib. de animi tranquil. Zeno, whose misfortune at Sea first brought him to the study of Philosophy, wherein he afterwards became a celebrated Proficient, and very much to his own Satisfaction. * So Phoedon's Capti­vity, and his Slavery consequent up­on it, was the means of his coming to Socrates's knowledge, and through his Favour and Kindness, to the stu­dy of Philosophy, and the Skill he [Page 119]attained to in it, and the Fame he got by it. And the confiscating of Chrysippus's Patrimony was likewise the first occasion of his becoming a Philosopher.

Or farther, Men's Troubles may become a step to some extraordinary Advancement, and which without them they would never have attained to. Gen. 41.40, 41, &c. Thus Joseph by being sold a Slave into Egypt, came at length to be Governour of the Land, which he had never been, if he had tarried safe at home in his own Country, and in his Father's House.

Or they may reclaim them from some costly and pernicious Extravagancies, wherein they had formerly indulged themselves; S. Luk. 15.11, &c. as it fared with the Prodigal Son in our Saviour's Parable.

Or, lastly, they may excite them to greater Diligence for the future, whereby to arm them­selves the better against other like Streights and Exigencies, and so may put them into a method of thriving for the remaining part of their Lives.

And Multorum mortem distu­lit morbus, & saluti illis fuit videri perire. Senec. Epist. 78. Quam multos militiae morbus eripuit? quosdam ne ad ruinam domus suae occurrerent, inimicus vadimonio tenuit; ne in piratarum manus pervenirent, quidam naufragio consecuti sunt. Id. de benef. l. 6. c. 9. many other ways there are, whereby a present loss or other disadvantage may turn to account in this Life, making our latter end like Job 42.12. Job's, far better than the beginning.

But this is a small matter in comparison of the inestimable, infinite reward, which a good improvement of our Sufferings may procure us in the World that is to come, by reason of the influence they generally have, for putting persons in mind of a better state, and the duty that is required in order to it. They are frequently observed to be singularly useful in this respect. And it argues an ill temper of mind, and a no­torious degree of wickedness, where they prove otherwise. It was a very lamentable Relation that Thucidides L. 2. gave of the misbehaviour of the Athenians, in the time of their famous Pestilence, that whilst this Distemper raged most dreadful­ly amongst them, overpowring the Skill of their eminentest Physicians, triumphing over all at­tempts of Cure, driving the more considerate of them to the Temples, but sparing them no more there than in other places, when Death appear­ed every where in the dismallest shape, and with­out the least pity, the use their unhappy Citizens made hereof was but to indulge themselves the more boldly in their Vices, pursuant to that E­picurean Doctrine mentioned by S. Paul, 1 Cor. 15.32. Let us eat and drink for to morrow we die. Conside­ring the manifest uncertainty of their lives, they grew past all shame, resolving to deny themselves in nothing whilst they lived, nor to confine themselves to the observance of their duty, be­cause they looked upon themselves and all they had to be but of a day's continuance. They had no regard to Modesty, Justice, or any thing that was becoming, but whatsoever they appre­hended [Page 121]to be for their Profit or Pleasure, they were sure to pursue, though by the most unlaw­ful means, casting off all fear of God, and all respect for Humane Laws, and gratifying their most unreasonable Desires without controul, be­cause they expected not to live so long as to be brought to punishment for their Villainies.

And the like miserable account Jacebant interim to­tâ civitate, non jam cor­pora, sed cadavera pluri­morum; & misericordi­am in se transeuntium, contemplatione sortis mu­tuae flagitabant. Nemo respexit aliud praeter­quam lucra crudelia, &c. In vita D. Cypriani. Pontius the Deacon gives of the Carthaginians, and Pestifera nam (que) lues feraliter insipienti populo incumbit, quae in brevi tantam ejus multitudi­nem remoto mucrone, sternit, quantam ne pos­sint vivi humare. Sed hac quidem emendatur, ut illud Isaiae prophetae quo (que) impleretur, dicen­tis: Et vocavit Deus ad planctum & calvitium, & cingulum sacci; ecce vi­tulos occidere, & jugu­lare arietes: ecce mandu­care & bibere, &c. De exidio Brit. Gildas of our own Nation, when they were infested with the same Disease, and Josephus of some among the Jews, when they were plagued with Fire, Sword, and Pestilence all at once. * As Salvian also complains of the Men of Treves, that when they were in a most deplo­rable condition, they yet persisted in their wickedness without any amend­ment. When their City was about to be sack'd by the Enemy, they still proceeded to multiply their Abomi­nations, as though no danger were near them. And when their Ruine was compleated, their City burnt and laid waste, their People taken Cap­tives or slain, and whatever was left remaining gave such occasion of sor­row, that it was hard to tell whose lot was hardest of the Dead or of the [Page 122]Living, they were still intent upon their Va­nities and Pleasures, requesting of the Magi­strates to have their publick Plays, as in times of Safety and Prosperity. So little influence had all their Sufferings upon them, when they ought much rather to have humbled them in the deep­est manner that might be for all those sins which had brought these Miseries upon them.

From which, and other like Instances, we may learn, to what excess of unlimited Impiety Mankind are too prone to be carried on, when they cease to attend to God's Chastisements, and the End that he designs in them. It was a mighty aggravation of these Peoples Wickedness that they dared to allow themselves in it at a time, when God in an eminent manner called to weeping, and to mourning, and to baldness, and to girding with sack-cloath. When they should have been most solemnly bewailing their Iniquities, and crying earnestly to God for pardon, and should have unfeignedly resolved upon a better Obedience for the future, they took a quite con­trary course, as if they had no sense at all of what they already endured, or what more they had cause to fear; and by this means highly pro­voked God to have plagued them yet much more severely for all their Abominations. Which, though very offensive, if they had been commit­ted at another season, and in other circumstan­ces, were in this case more intolerably so, as con­taining in them, together with their own natu­ral turpitude and immorality, an horrid abuse also of the very means that God thought fit to make use of in order to their Reformation.

But it was far otherwise with the Ninevites, when the Prophet Jonah was sent to forwarn [Page 123]them of the Destruction that was preparing for them, and would speedily overtake them, except they would amend their doings. For no sooner was news hereof brought Jon. 3.6, 7, 8. to the King of Nine­veh, but immediately he arose from his Throne, and laid his Robe from him, and covered him with Sack-cloath, and sate in Ashes, (as the manner of those times was in their solemn Humiliations) and he caused it to be proclaimed and published through Nineveh, by the decree of the King and his Nobles, saying, Let neither Man nor Beast, Herd nor Flock tast any thing; let them not feed, nor drink Water; but let Man and Beast be cove­red with Sack-cloath, and cry mightily unto God; yea, let them turn every one from his evil way, and from the violence that is in their hands.

Thus De bello civ. l. 2. Caesar enforms us concerning the In­habitants of Marseilles, that when C. Tribonius lay in siege against them, it was easie to be seen from the Camp and other Eminencies, how the young People in the Town, as well as the Elder and more serious, and their Wives and Children, and their very Guards fell to their Devotions, some praying from the top of the Wall, and o­thers flocking to the Temples to beg a Deli­verance.

And thus it was generally observed of the Heathen Mariners, that they were wont in their Distress, to pray, and make Vows to some of their supposed Deities, and upon their escape to bring their Oblations to the Temples in token of their Gratitude.

And because it was not thus amongst the Jews, but they remained incorrigible under God's cor­recting hand, he was highly incensed against them, and threatened to avenge himself upon [Page 124]them for it. He had visited them with divers sorts of Plagues, with Famine, and Drought, and Blasting, and Mildew, the Palmer-worm, the Pestilence, and the Sword, Am. 4.11. Had overthrown some of them as the Lord overthrew Sodom and Gomor­rah, and the rest were as a fire-brand plucked out of the fire; and now he resented it very highly that they still persisted in their Disobedience, af­ter he had essayed so many several ways for their Reformation, and therefore makes this com­plaint of their unfruitfulness under all his Cha­stisements, yet have ye not returned unto me, saith the Lord; and so he proceeds to intimate to them, what Vengeance they were hereupon to expect at his Hands. Whence appears both what the intent of these severe Judgments were, and how it displeased God that they made no better use of them. This he accounted a great addition to all their other Wickednesses, and therefore lets them know, that they must certain­ly expect to smart for it, if continued in.

Sufferings have an admirable efficacy for put­ting a stop to divers kinds of Sins, such as Luxu­ry, Idleness, Pride, Ambition, and the like, for weaning Mens Minds from the things of this World, for elevating their Thoughts and Affecti­ons to, and quickening their Endeavours after a better state, for enlivening their Devotion, and putting them upon frequent and fervent Ad­dresses to the Throne of God's Grace, for hum­bling them under a sense of their numerous Ini­quities, and the Guilt contracted by them, and for inviting to a commiseration of their Fellow­sufferers, and exciting them hereby to all proper offices of Charity. They are of great use to ob­struct the Sinners career of Wickedness, to re­duce [Page 125]the inconsiderate to a sober mind, and to engage those of a better Disposition to endeavour after farther improvements in Holi­ness. For this cause, as [...]. Strom. l. 7. Clemens Alexandrinus speaks, Want and Sick­ness, and other like trials are often sent as Monitors, to rectifie past Mis­carriages, and introduce a better Obe­dience for the future. They are in­tended by God to bring Persons to a serious consideration of their ways, and their doings, and stir them up to an amendment of whatever is amiss therein. And it is nothing but our non-attendance to them, or abuse of them, that prevents their producing this good effect. If they be bound in fetters, saith Elihu in in the Book of C. 36.8, 9, 10. Job, and holden in cords of af­fliction, then he sheweth them their work, and their transgressions that they have exceeded; he openeth also their ear to discipline, and commandeth that they return from iniquity. And this holy David experimented to his great satisfaction, as himself professes; Ps. 119.67. Before I was afflicted I went a­stray, but now have I kept thy word; and again, v. 71. It is good for me that I have been afflicted, that I might learn thy statutes.

Tum maximè Deus ex memoriâ hominum clabitur, quum beneficiis ejus fruentes honorem dare divinae indulgentiae debent. Lactant. Instit. l. 2. c. 1. Sed videlicet qui corrumpimur rebus prosperis, corrigimur ad­versis, & quos intemperan­tes pax longa fecit, turba­tio facit esse moderatos. Salv. de gubern. Dei, l. 16.A long Prosperity too often lulls Men asleep in a carnal security, making them careless and remiss, forgetfull of God and their Duty. And hence Afflictions, and sometimes severe ones, become necessary for them, to awaken them out of their former stupidity, and put them upon a diligent preparation for another life. [Page 126] [...]. Alcin. dogm. Plat. c. 23. [...]. Simpl. in Epicteti Ench. c. 13. They are highly usefull for the cure of our disordered Souls. And if like other Physick they be unpalatable or uneasie at present, this may very well be born with, so they but work their design'd effect, so they but prove like Tribulatio necessaria est his qui salvantur, ut quodammodo contriti & attenuati, & conspersi per patientiam verbo Dei, & igniti apti sint ad convivium Regis. Quemadmodum quidam de nostris dixit, propter mar­tyrium in Deum adjudicatus ad bestias: Quoniam frumentum sum Christi. Iren. adv. haeres. l. 5. c. 28 [...]. S. Ignat. Ep. ad Rom. S. Ignatiuss Martyrdom, a means of fitting us for the Banquet of the great King.

Medit. V. A firm trust in God suggests far­ther, That when our Afflictions have done their Office, we shall be sure of a Deliverance out of them. They have their Bounds set them, in respect to both their weight and their duration, and they can no more exceed these than the Sea can tran­scend its Banks and overflow the Earth. They can neither sit heavier, nor last longer than our gracious God will permit them; who neither slumbereth, nor sleepeth, but has his Eye continu­ally upon us, to behold our wants, and his Ear open to hear our Prayers, when we seek to him in our Streights. And since he doth not afflict willingly, nor grieve the children of Men, there needs no proof of his readiness to withdraw his Hand, whensoever we cease to want its correcti­ons, or have otherwise answered his design in them.

These several Meditations a sure Trust in God offers for quieting our Minds under all disasters. It directs us to consider, that all our Troubles [Page 127]are known to God, and come not without his Providence, and only for wise and good Ends; and as they can never hurt us without our fault, so they may be highly beneficial to us, possibly here, but most certainly hereafter, if our selves prevent it not; and again, that how uneasie so­ever any of them may be, we may certainly ex­pect a freedom from them in due time. It teaches to observe whence all our Grievances proceed, and on what errand they come, and when they seem most terrible, it very much al­lays their Severity, by fixing our Thoughts and Hopes upon Almighty God, as our best Security even in the worst Condition. It disposes us, when any troubles befall us, when we either miss of any thing we earnestly desire, or are seized with any heavy calamity, to look up to God, and think what a privilege it is to be un­der the covert of his Wings, and to rest fully satisfy'd, that Conjugium petimus, par­tum (que) uxoris; at illi Notum, qui pueri, qua­lis (que) futura sit uxor. whatever he doth is best for us, and it is therefore our Interest as well as our Duty, to acquiesce in it.

And would persons but be persuaded seriously to apply themselves to the practice of it, their own Experience would above all other Arguments con­vince them of this great Truth. For I am very sure, they would hence find more hearty Joy and Satis­faction even in the midst of all their Troubles, than they would be willing to exchange for all things in this World besides. They would quickly perceive it to be Nam pro jucundis aptis­sima quae (que) Dabunt Dii. Charior est illis homo quàm sibi. Juv. Sat. 10. much easier, and safer, and happier, and in all re­spects abundantly better to be in God's Hands than in their own. Especial­ly, considering that the exercise of this [Page 128]Duty, is not only useful for quieting our Minds in all conditions, by lessening our apprehensions of Danger, and taking off the edge of Af­flictions, but likewise by rendring us,

3. Less solicitous for the future. It is divers persons great unhappiness to be continually vex­ing and tormenting themselves, by putting a wrong construction upon all the Dispensations of God's Providence towards them. Contrary to the Rules of common Prudence, which would instruct them to recollect all the alleviating Cir­cumstances of any trouble, whereby to render it the lighter, these are sure to allow it all the Ag­gravations they can think of, and hereby add a very considerable weight to its burden. They make it their business to fix their Thoughts upon the less pleasing Prospect of any Event, as if they must never hope to be happy, because all things don't go at present according to their Minds. When they look at the Inconveniencies whereto they lie exposed, they take care to magnifie them to the utmost, and perhaps much beyond what they will well bear; but when at the Com­forts that may arise from them, or the other Advantages they enjoy to counterpoise them, or whatever might tend to lighten them, here they invert the Tube, that so they may keep off all Consolation from themselves.

Or if they have nothing to complain of at present, they can yet perplex themselves with fears of being miserable, they know not when, nor how.

Or if things look too clear for this, they still apprehend, that howsoever themselves escape, their Posterity may be brought to a low conditi­on, and this thought likewise creates them no small disturbance.

Now all the uneasiness of this kind that any meet with (except where it depends upon a pre­vailing Melancholy in the Body) can proceed from nothing else, but a sinful distrust of God's Goodness. And consequently, the removal hereof will leave no more room for these surmi­ses For how is it possible for that Man to dread being left in a forlorn condition, who firmly believes, and lays to heart the manifold Promi­ses that God has made, and Blessings he has vouchsafed to them that have cast their Care up­on him? What can he lack, as Euse­bius [...]. Praepar. Evang. l. 1. c. 1. well argues, who can reckon up­on the great King and Governour of all things, as his Parent and Protector? Nay, what can he fear either for himself or his, who calls to mind what a loving, merciful and infi­nitely compassionate God has obliged himself to provide for him?

Had we been left to our own management, there would have been just cause to suspect least every attempt we engaged in might miscarry, either through our own folly, or weakness, or the opposition of other Men, or a thousand ac­cidents that might attend it. But it is quite o­therwise with all that know themselves under God's Protection; for he is no less able to per­form what he has undertaken for them, than he was gracious in undertaking it. And they need therefore be no farther concerned for their own Wants or Infirmities, or insufficiency in whatever respect, than to take occasion from hence to fly the more readily to Him for help, and depend the more stedfastly upon him. And indeed to do otherwise, is but to lay an unnecessary [Page 130] Quid necesse est ma­la accessere, & satis citò patienda cùm venerint praesumere, ac praesens rempus futuri metu per­dere? Est sine dubio stul­tum, quia quando (que) sis futurus miser, esse jam miserum. Senec. Epist. 24. burden upon themselves, to anti­cipate their Sorrows, and in a word, to make themselves unhappy at pre­sent, for fear they should be so here­after. Like him that would wilfully starve himself to day, least he should want Victuals to morrow.

Why then art thou cast down, O my soul? why art thou so disquieted within me? Have I not still the same God to trust in, who hath hitherto been extreamly bountiful to me? and have I not good reason to rely upon him still as much as e­ver? is he not still both as able and as willing to take care of me as heretofore? [...] Antonin. Imp. [...]. l. 7. n. 6. Away then with all unworthy thoughts of his Providence! away with all needless solicitude for the fu­ture, as if he did not mind my Wants. What irreverence, what undutiful­ness, what ingratitude must I be guilty of, before I can suffer my self to distrust him? And what unnecessary endless Vexations do I also hereby bring upon my self which might be effectually prevented, if I had but consideration enough to weigh well with my self, what an in­comparable happiness it is, to have an interest in the Divine Protection, and how easie I might be under it, were it not for my own Impru­dence.

And as to my Family, are not they entituled to God's Protection, no less than my self? and hath he not hitherto taken care of them? how then can I imagine that he will not continue to do it? He provides now for both my self and them; and why not as well for them when I am [Page 131]gone? It may be I can leave them a comforta­ble Subsistence at my death. But if I cannot, why should I be troubled, so I can but leave them God's Blessing, which is far better than any temporal Legacy I can pretend to give them. By an unreasonable solicitude for them I may of­fend God, and so may wrong both my self and them; but I am certain I have no way to pro­mote the welfare of either, like an unfeigned re­signation of all my concerns to God's disposal, and a quiet expectation of Safety and Happiness from him alone.

This my concern for them may be very absurd, and which would appear so to my self, if I could but discover how Almighty God has determin'd to dispose of those I am so concerned for. It may be he designs that most or all of them should die before me; and then it is certainly a very needless solicitude that I have for their sub­sistence after my death. It may be he sees a mean beginning to be the best way for them to rise and flourish in the World, and that if they had been more plentifully provided for at the first they would have been apt to grow idle and ex­travagant, and bring themselves into greater streights than they are like to meet with as they are. Or it may be again that he foresees some other Provision will be made for them, which I am not sensible of, some Inheritance like to fall to them, or some kind Friend that pur­poses to take care of them, or to bequeath a bountifull Legacy to them, or that has an ad­vantage and wants only a convenient oppor­tunity of helping them to some place of pro­fit that may maintain them. Or it may be God sees a plentifull Provision of the things [Page 132]of this life improper for them, and that they will do best, and be most mindfull of their duty, and most desirous to work out the eternal Salva­tion of their Souls in a low condition; and why then should I trouble my self with an unaccoun­table fear least God should deal more graciously by them than I would have desired of him. How­ever the case be with them now, or whatever it is like to be some time hence, it is plain, all my solicitude cannot profit them against God's Will, but my Trust in him to take care of them may ve­ry much profit both my self and them. And in­deed the truest, the greatest, and most lasting kindness I can do them, as to their temporal concerns is to leave them intirely to his dis­posal.

I confess, it is fit that each one endeavour af­ter a prudent provision for himself and any that depend upon him, as he shall have opportunity. But when he doth what he can in this respect, it is very unreasonable and absurd not to cast all farther Care upon God, but to take as much thought for the morrow, as if he had none but himself to take care of him. S. Matt. 6.34. Sufficient to the day is the evil thereof, the trouble and vexation that attends it; but when People will be dou­bling this by their own dissatisfactions at present, and their groundless Fears and Jealousies for the future, no wonder if they make themselves very uneasie. But then it is to be remembred, that this uneasiness is perfectly of their own procu­ring, not the Portion allotted them by Al­mighty God, but merely the result of their own folly; and so is a burden which they have senselesly laid upon themselves, or at least which they might quickly have avoided, if they would [Page 133]have been prevailed with to put their Trust in God, as becomes good Christians.

This is a second Instance of the admirable be­nefit of Casting our Care upon God, that it is a singular means of quieting our Minds in all con­ditions, rendring us less afraid of any dangers that threaten us, less concerned for any Evils that overtake us, and less apprehensive of future Misfortunes.

SECT. III.

III. BUT it is yet farther useful for entituling to a better State, when we shall be transla­ted hence. To which purpose it conduces these three ways.

  • 1. As it is a necessary part of Christianity.
  • 2. As it is a means of our greater progress in the other Duties of Religion.
  • 3. As it is a singular Preparative for times of Persecution.
  • 1. As it is a necessary part of Christianity, a Duty incumbent upon all that profess themselves our Lord's Disciples, which God has plainly and often required in Scripture, and the performance whereof he as certainly expects from us, as of a­ny other branch of our Religion. It is
    Heb. 6.12.
    through Faith and Patience, a stedfast Dependance upon him, and a chearfull resignation of our selves to his disposal, to bear all that he shall lay upon us, that we must hope to inherit his inestimable Pro­mises. We must not suffer our selves to be dis­couraged by whatsoever difficulties, must never
    c. 10 35.
    cast away our confidence in him, if we would ob­tain [Page 134] the great recompence of Reward, laid up for his faithfull Disciples in another World. Ha­ving had such express command to cast all our Care upon him, we may as well think to be saved without a love, or fear of him, or thankfulness for his Mercies, or whatever other Vertue, as without a conscientious observance of this Com­mand.
  • 2. As it is a means of our greater progress in the other Duties of Religion. There is nothing serves more naturally to affright persons from sin, and to make them indefatigably industrious in the ways of Piety, than a continual sense of God's Presence with them, observing all their doings, to reward or punish them accordingly: For it is not easie to imagine, how they should dare to indulge themselves in any known iniquity when they call to mind that they are under his All-seeing Eye, and that not the least of their miscarriages can possibly escape his notice. This, if any thing in the World, will excite their utmost diligence in exercising themselves to have always consciences void of offence both towards God, and towards Man.

But now this sense of God's Presence with us is no way so well kept up in our Souls, as by a continual reliance upon, and application to him for whatsoever we stand in need of. It can ne­ver be that we should forget that infinite Being, to whom we are perpetually looking up for his Blessing, and whom we are taught to address our selves to upon all occasions for relief, but withall, whose Favour we are to hope for no longer than we are careful to observe his Will.

Whence it comes to pass, that our very Wants and Calamities, Fears and Dangers become a [Page 135]means of our better Obedience, by reminding us of the Relation we stand in to Almighty God, the Benefits we receive from him, and the returns of Homage that he expects from us. For how­soever any may encourage themselves in their Wickedness, whilst they have estranged the thoughts of God from their Minds, they will very hardly know how to continue this their per­verseness, when they remember they are imme­diately going to offer up their Supplications to him, for some good thing they want at his Hands. The meditation hereof will make them ashamed to displease him, considering the daily Benefits his Bounty supplys them with; and afraid also to do it, least so he should be provoked to with-hold his Hand, and deny them what they come next to petition him for, or perhaps to send them away with a Curse instead of a Blessing.

It is very serviceable likewise for affecting our Souls with a sense of the numerous Blessings we daily partake of, and hereby for enflaming them with the love of our so infinitely generous Bene­factor, and an unfeigned gratitude to him for all his unspeakable Loving-kindness. It teaches to sue to him beforehand for what we need, and when we have obtained it, fills our Mouths with hearty Songs of Praise and Thanksgiving for it.

And by how much the easier it renders us un­der all Afflictions, so much the more it contri­butes to a ready and chearfull performance of our Duty in all respects. It engages us to study what return we shall make the Lord, for all the be­nefits that he hath done unto us, and leaves us free to apply our selves to whatever acknowledgments we believe he looks for from us. By not suffe­ring [Page 136]us to be overwhelmed with grief in any case, it preserves our Faculties in their due liberty, and so disposes us to hearken to God's Will, and forthwith to set about the performance of it be­yond what might otherwise have been hoped for. And being thus usefull an Instrument in order to an holiness of Conversation, it must necessarily be owned to be of great importance, for en­tituling to an eternal state of Happiness.

3. As it is a singular Preparative for times of Persecution. Which how intolerable soever in it self, loses a very considerable part of its weight, when it falls upon such as are in a readiness to receive it. It is a great support amidst the most formidable Terrours, to have learned to place our Trust in God as an impregnable Defence a­gainst all the assaults of the most inveterate Ad­versary, assuring our selves, that far 1 S. Jo. 4.4. & 2 Kings 6.16. greater is he that is with us, than he that is in the world; and that therefore, Rom. 8.31. if God be on our side, we need not much concern our selves who shall, who can be against us. For as he is ready at all times to take care of them that cast their Care upon him, so doth he it in an especial manner, whenever he sees them willing to expose themselves to hardships for his Name's sake. He will either deliver them out of the Hands of their Enemies, or if he sees it best that they suffer by them, will turn their Sufferings to their advantage, causing that their light afflictions, which are comparative­ly but for a moment, shall work out for them [...]. 2 Cor. 4.17. a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory.

S. Matt. 10.18. Fear not them, saith our Saviour, which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul: but [Page 137]rather fear him, who is able to destroy both body and soul in hell. And if ye suffer for righteous­ness sake, saith S. Peter, 1 Ep. 3.14, 15. happy are ye; and be not afraid of their terrour, neither be troubled; but sanctifie ye the Lord God in your hearts. And again, c. 4.16, 19. If any man suffer as a Christian let him not be ashamed, but let him glorifie God in this be­half; and let them that suffer according to the will of God, commit the keeping of their souls to him in well-doing, as unto a faithful Creator.

And of how great importance it is in order to the eternal Salvation of our Souls, thus to cleave to, and rest upon God, though in the midst of Tribulations and Tortures, chusing to undergo the utmost Barbarities (if called to it) rather than depart from our Integrity, our blessed Lord sufficiently enforms us in these words. S. Matt. 10.32, 33. Whosoever shall confess me before men, him will I confess also before my father which is in heaven; but whosoever shall deny me before men, him will I al­so deny before my father which is in heaven. Or as it is expressed in S. Mark's Gospel, S Mar. 8.38. Whoso­ever shall be ashamed of me, and of my words, in this adulterous and sinful generation, of him also shall the son of man be ashamed, when he cometh in the glory of his father, with the holy Angels. As much as to say, ‘He that owns our Savi­our's Gospel, and is neither ashamed nor afraid to profess its Doctrines, and observe its Precepts, in spight of all opposition, shall be sure to receive an abundant Reward at the last day; but they who are timorous and faint-hearted, and can­not hold out in times of tryal, must expect a different portion, even the eternal Vengeance of Almighty God, to be poured forth upon them, as a just recompence of their defection from him.’ [Page 138]Well therefore might the ancient Professors of our Faith resolve with the Apostle S. Paul, That Rom. 8.38, 39. Has cogitationes quae persecutio potest vincere? quae possunt tormenta superare? Durat fortis & stabilis, religiosis medita­tionibus fundata mens: & adversus omnes Diabo­li terrores, & minas mun­di, animus immobilis perstat, quem futurorum fides certa & solida cor­roborat. D. Cypr. de ex­hortat. Martyr. Hoc est esse discipulum Dei, hoc est militem Christi, quem nullus hostis expugnet, nullus lupus de castris coelestibus rapiat, nullus laqueus inducat, nullus dolor vincat, nullus cru­ciatus affligat. Lact. de mort. persecut. c. 16. neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor heighth, nor depth, nor any other creature should separate them from the love of God in Christ Jesus, and from a resolute obe­dience to his Gospel. Nay, so cauti­ous were they in this respect, that they not only refused to deny the Faith upon any terms, but would ex­pose themselves to the utmost, rather than do what might be misconstrued a denial of it. Insomuch that when Sozom. Hist. l. 5. c. 15. Julian set himself to beguile those by subtilty, whom he could not force to Idolatry, they that under­stood the cheat, chose rather to suf­fer for forbearing to pay their accu­stomed Homage to the Emperour, than do what would be interpreted an act of Adoration to the Images of Jupiter, and Mars, and Mercury, which he had purpose­ly ordered to be placed by his own Chair, to the end, that when the Christians bowed after their wonted manner to himself, they might be represented as doing it to these. And when, a­gain, Greg. Naz. Steletut. 1. at the bestowing of Donatives amongst his Army, they that stood by the Emperour, commanded the Souldiers as they came, to throw a little Frankincense into the Fire (as the manner of the Romans was in the worship of their Gods) the more intelligent utterly refused it, and the rest being afterwards told, that in complying [Page 139]herein they had denied Christ, and worshipped Idols, they immediately look'd like Men half dead, and running forth, as if they were besides themselves, they publickly owned themselves Christians, with Tears and Cries, declaring that what they had done was meerly by surprize, re­turning the Emperour his Money, and begging Death at his Hand as due to their Apostacy.

Thus S. Epist. 24. Cyprian tells of a certain Woman named Bona, that being drawn by her Husband to offer Sacrifice, which she did not of her self, but as her Hands were overpower'd by others, and made to do it, she presently disclaimed the fact, as theirs only who had offered her this Vio­lence, and so submitted to banishment, rather than undergo the scandal of being thought to have fallen from the Faith, when she had not.

And I have Sect. 2. n. 2. already observed how multitudes of others willingly offered themselves to undergo all kinds of Tortures for their Savi­our's sake, Steterunt torti tor­quentibus fortiores; & pulsantes ac laniantes un­gulas pulsata ac laniata membra vicerunt. D. Cy­prian. Epist. 10. Neque tunc civitas Christi, quamvis adhuc peregri­naretur in terris, & ha­beret tam magnorum ag­mina populorum, adver­sus impios persecutores suos pro temporali salute pugnavit, sed potius ut obtineret aeternam, non repugnavit. D. August. de civ. Del. l. 22. c. 6. Inter fatigatos carnifices. Lactant. Inst. l. 5. c. 1.3. discovering a kind of impatience for a Crown of Martyr­dom, and even tyring out the Cruel­ty of their outrageous Persecutors; insomuch that Arius Antonius having undertaken to persecute those in Asia, and seeing them so little terrify'd at the Severities executed upon their Brethren, that they came flocking by troops to receive the like Sentence, astonished at this their unparallell'd Courage he put a stop to his pro­ceedings, and dismiss'd them, Tertul. ad Scap. saying, [...], Be gone, ye wretches, and since you are so fond of Death, [Page 140]either hang your selves, or break your own Necks.

Some indeed there were, who for want of a due Dependance upon God, when Persecutions threa­tened them, sought to save themselves by pre­tending to have complied with what was requi­red of them, though in truth they had not, Qui seipsos infideles illicitâ nefariorum Li­bellorum professione pro­diderant, quasi evasuri irretientes illos Diaboli laqueos viderentur. D. Cypr. Epist. 30. procuring Certificates to testifie that they had done it, in hope by this deceitful Artifice to find the better quarter amongst the Enemies of the Christian Name. Annot. Oxon. in loc. Some would venture to subscribe a Profession that they were of the Worshippers of Ju­piter and Mars, and the rest of the Heathen Deities, that this being shewn to their Persecutors might obtain their quiet. Others who dared not to proceed thus far, yet would Ibid. not discountenance any Libels or Tickets that were either sent them by the Magistrates, or pro­cured them by any of their Friends, but would make use of them in order to their Peace. And Ibid. & E­pist. 55. Vid. & Annot. in lib. de lapsis, p. 133. a third sort there was, who would buy them, who though they would not go up to the Capitol to offer Sacrifice, would fee some Offi­cer there, to suborn another to do it in their stead, or to procure a Certificate of their having done it, when they had not, or some other way to get them excused from doing it, yet so as that they might pass amongst those who had.

But these indirect and unwarrantable Courses the better Christians utterly condem­ned, censuring them as Illicita nefariorum, &c. Ut supra. Quo non minus quàm si ad nefarias aras acces­sissent,— tenerentur. I­bid. Illa professio denegan­tis, contestatio est Chri­stiani, quod fuerat, ab­nuentis: fecisse se dixit, quicquid alius faciendo commisit. De Lapsis. Servivit seculari Do­mino, qui obtemperavit ejus edicto; magis obau­divit humano imperio, quàm Deo. Ibid. Deum tamen judicem subterfugere & vitare non poterit. Ibid. unlawful and wicked, comparing the users of them to those who actually worship­ped at the Heathen Altars, constru­ing [Page 141]their Profession of having denied Christ, to be indeed one way of de­nying him, charging them as vertu­ally the doers of what any else had done at their instigation, and on their behalf, and endeavouring to make them sensible that they had herein chosen to serve Man rather than God, and that God (whom they had thus affronted) would be sure to take no­tice of it, and bring them to an ac­count for it.

And what they thus disapproved of in others they were very carefull to avoid themselves. They were Parati ad patientiam carceris, armati ad tole­rantiam mortis; repugna­tis fortiter seculo, specta­culum gloriosum praebu­istis Deo, secuturis fra­tribus fuistis exemplo. I­bid. prepared to endure Imprisonment, and were armed against the fear of Death; they vali­antly resisted the World, they were a glorious spectacle in the sight of God, and an eminent pattern for the imitati­on of succeeding Christians. Quosdam jam com­peri coronatos, quosdam vero ad victoriae coronam proximos, universos au­tem, quos agmine glorio­so carcer inclusit, pari ac simsli calore virtutis ad gerendum certamen ani­matos; sicut esse oportet in divinis castris milites Christi, ut incorruptam fidei firmitatem non blan­ditiae decipiant, non mi­nae terreant, non crucia­tus ac tormenta devin­cant. D. Cypr. Ep. 10. Whilst part of them actually laid down their lives for their blessed Saviour, others were ready to do it upon the first occa­sion. They were generally prepared and animated for their spiritual Com­bat, as became the Souldiers of Christ, that the uncorrupted soundness of their Faith might neither be allured by Flat­teries, nor terrified by Menaces, nor overcome by Racks and Tortures. Famemvincitis, & si­tim spernitis, &c. Ep. 37. They were above the dread of Hun­ger, and despised Thirst, and under­valued the filth of the Prison, and the horrer of their Punishment. They o­vercame their Sufferings, were out [Page 142]their Torments, and did not fear Death, but wish for it, as being vanquished by the hope of an im­mortal Reward, that he which conquers may be crowned with an eternal Life.

And there is the same reason for persisting still in a resolute adherence to our Religion, and all the parts of it, notwithstanding the utmost at­tempts of Men or Devils for enticing or affrigh­ting from it, the same obligation willingly to expose our selves to whatever hardships for our Saviours sake, the same encouragement to them that come off Victors in the Christian Warfare, and the same danger to him that is overcome. And if they who know thus much, have not the Courage to demean themselves accordingly, this can be imputed to nothing else, but too great love to the things of this World, and too little affiance in Almighty God.

If God's Promises be either not believed, or not attended to, what better can be expected, than that People should be startled at every appearance of danger? If their Dependance be more upon this Life's Enjoyments, than upon God, it is a vanity to think they will ever be persuaded to venture the loss of these for his sake. They may be willing to serve him, and may seem to do it with great eager­ness, whilst they can do it safely; but when their Estates, or it may be their Lives are at stake, they will conclude it necessary to take care of these in the first place. Vera igitur Cicero­nis illa sententia est; ne­mo, inquit, justus po­test esse, qui mortem, qui exilium, qui egesta­tem timet. Lactant. In­stit. l. 6. c. 17. & Cic. de Offic. l. 2. c. 11. There is no­thing that they apprehend requisite to this purpose, but a fear of suffering will be apt to put them upon, though in direct opposition to their known Du­ty. At least it will byass their Judg­ments, and make them ready to [Page 143]hearken to whatever has the shew of an Argu­ment, for encouraging them in the prosecution of what they conceive may most probably an­swer their design. Some way or other they will be sure to consult their present Interest and Safe­ty, whatsoever the consequence may be in ano­ther state. The dread they have of being mise­rable, will excite them to try all means possible for preventing it, without troubling themselves to enquire over nicely about the lawfulness of them.

Whereas, on the contrary, no sooner hath a Man learned to repose his trust in God, as be­comes a good Christian, but he thenceforward undervalues all things else in comparison of an Interest in his Favour. He knows whom he hath to rely upon, and how little all his own at­tempts will signifie without the Divine Blessing, which he can have no reason to expect, whilst he goes out of God's way to save himself; and a­gain, how little all the malice of his violentest Adversaries can hurt him without God's permis­sion. And when things seem at worst, it is a great ease to his Mind to reflect, that the Case may possibly be much better than it appears to him, there may be a means of escape that he is not aware of, or some considerable mitigation of his Fears or Sorrows which he is not sensible of, but which when he shall come to understand it, will give him cause to rejoice at what has befal­len him.

Or come the greatest hardship that can be, he is sure of an ineffable, unconceivable recom­pence for it, that if he be 1 Cor. 15. ult. stedfast and un­moveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, his labour shall not be in vain in the Lord, but shall advance him to an heavenly Crown of [Page 144]glory that fadeth not away; and consequently, that it must argue an intolerable weakness and want of Judgment not to secure to himself this inesti­mable Prize, though it were by wading through a Sea of Blood.

So that upon the whole matter it is evident, that a conscientious practice of this Duty is our readiest means of security, against all Evils from whatsoever Quarter, our only Palladium, which whilst we safely retain, there can be no danger of miscarrying. It is Habemus maximum tuae fomitem salutis, ve­ram de Dei gubernatione sententiam, quod eam non casuum temeritati, sed divinae rationi subdi­tam credis. Boet. de Con­sol. l. 1. pros. 6. the wisest method we can take in order to our own happiness at present, and for pleasing Almighty God, and ob­taining a share in those eternal Re­wards, which are promised to all his faithful Servants in another World. It is a kind of Heaven upon Earth, a foretast of those incomparable Joys, whereto we desire or hope to be advanced in a future state.

And indeed, had persons but once arrived at this happy temper of Mind, to be able to put their Trust wholly in God, and comfort them­selves in his All-sufficiency, and his readiness to relieve them, what an invincible Support would this be to them under their heaviest Crosses and Calamities? What an abatement of all their fearful Expectations? and with what refreshing hopes of a seasonable redress, might they be ena­bled calmly to bear any the greatest disasters that befall them? Could we but all bring our selves to this pass, we might bid defiance to whatever threatens us, as not able to make us miserable, so long as our sure Trust is in the Rock of Ages, [Page 145]and a never failing Strength; might cry out with the before mentioned S. Cyprian, De Orat. Dom. Quis ei de saeculo metus est, cui in saeculo Deus tutor est? What can he fear from the World, who whilst he con­tinues in it has God for his Guardian? and might resolve with the Prophet Habakkuk, That c. 3.17, 18. although the fig-tree should not blossom, non fruit should be in the vine, though the labour of the olive should fail, and the field should yield no meat; though the flock should be cut off from the fold, and there should be no herd in the stall; yet we would rejoice in the Lord, and joy in the God of our Salvation. Ps. 46.1. He is a ready, a very present help in the time of trouble. And could we but look upon him as our Rock and Refuge, and stedfastly repose our Trust in him as such, we should not need to fear, v. 2, 3. though the earth were to be moved, and the hills to be carried into the midst of the sea; though the waters thereof should rage and swell, and the mountains shake at the tem­pest of the same. Nay, Horat. 1. Od. 3. Si fractus illabatur Or­bis, Though the whole World should crack and break in pieces about our Ears, yet were there no cause to be dismay'd if we could but assure our selves that nothing should befall us, even in this confusion but what should some way be turned to our benefit. Of such unspeakable ad­vantage is this Duty to all that are rightly exer­cised in it. It is the best recommendation to the Divine Blessing and Protection, the best An­tidote against needless Fears and Cares, the best support under Pressures and Calamities, the best Preservation against the prevalency of those Temptations, whereby the diffident and distrust­full of God's Providence are sure to be over­come; and in a word, it is the best and surest [Page 146]way to be Happy both here and hereafter. This is that compleat Security, that perfect Satis­faction and Safety mentioned by the Prophet Isaiah, as annex'd to a steady Reliance upon God, c. 26.3. Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on thee; and for this very reason, because he trusteth in thee.

CHAP. V. The Weakness and Incompetency of all Natural Means.

IT remains that I proceed to the last Argu­ment I mentioned, for inviting to cast our Care upon God; that is to say, The Insuffi­tiency of all other helps for either securing us from, or supporting us under Afflictions. Now these may be considered in a twofold respect; 1. Bare­ly as Natural Means, and which may lawfully be made use of, as we have occasion; 2. Or as they may be unlawfull, and which cannot there­fore be ventured upon without sin. And accor­dingly in treating of them I shall endeavour to evince,

  • 1. The Weakness and Incompetency of the former; and,
  • 2. The Evil and Danger of the latter.

SECT. I.

I. THE Weakness and Incompetency of all Natural means, Sunt infida quedam refugia, ad quae cum quis aufugerit, magis in­firmatur, quàm confir­matur. D. August. in Psal. 45. v. 1. which how promising soever, will never stand us in stead without the Divine concurrence, but perhaps may fail us when we have most need of their As­sistance. They may seem very pro­per and advantageous, but if God [Page 148]with-hold his Blessing they must needs prove in­effectual, and so all our greatest Expectations from them must become abortive. Is. 44.24, 25. He stretcheth forth the heavens alone, and spreadeth abroad the earth by himself; he frustrateth the tokens of liars, and maketh diviners mad, turneth the wise-men backward, and maketh their knowledge foolish; Psal. 33.10. bringeth the counsel of the heathen to nought, and maketh the devices of the people to be of none effect. It is upon him alone that all our best Endeavours, and most usefull Projects depend intirely for suc­cess; and though whilst they are employed only as Instruments of his Providence, in order to our welfare, there is just reason to hope for a good Conclusion of them, yet if they come once to be separated from, or set in opposition to the Determinations of Providence, the case is quite altered, and no marvel if they then meet with a cross event. All-sufficiency is to be found in none but the Almighty Creator, the best of o­ther Beings being liable to manifold defects and imperfections, and depending wholly upon him for both their Subsistence and their Power of O­peration; and therefore to rely upon any thing else than him for safety, is but to trust in the staff of a broken reed, whereon, if a man lean it will go into his hand, and pierce it.

All our Abilities, or whatsoever Advantages for helping our selves are but the Gift of God, and act in subordination to his Will and so far on­ly as he is pleased to give them leave. He ob­serves and governs them all, and it is but with him to countermand their Proceeding, and it is presently at an end. 1 Chron. 29.11, 12. His is the greatness, and the power, and the glory, and the victory, and the majesty; for all that is in the heaven and in the [Page 149]earth is his, his is the Kingdom, and he is exalted as head above all. Both riches and honour come of him, and he reigneth over all, and in his hand is power and might; in his hand it is to make great, and to give strength unto all. Wherefore, since the Stream can in no case rise above the Foun­tain, and in this case falls infinitely below it, it is very apparent, that all inferiour helps are not to be regarded any farther than the Divine Pro­vidence may be expected to promote their Effi­cacy; and that it is therefore an instance of in­tolerable weakness, for any to look no higher than these for safety, which are not more likely to answer our Designs when rightly improved, and with a due reverence to and dependance upon the first mover and cause of all things, than they are sure to deceive such as place all their Trust in them.

And thus much Experience also testifies, shew­ing beyond all contradiction, that it is not Mens own foresight, or labour, or outward advanta­ges of whatever kind that brings their purposes to effect, but the Blessing and Goodness of Al­mighty God. For hence it comes to pass, Eccles. 9.11. that the race is not always to the swift, nor the battel to the strong; neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding, nor favour to men of skill, but time and chance happeneth to them all. God reserves to himself a power to in­terpose, and cross, and alter the wonted course of things, whereby to awaken persons to a consi­deration of himself, and dependance upon him, and therefore orders matters so, that though they usually happen according to the probability of second Causes, sometimes they are observed to fall out quite otherwise. So that when Men [Page 150]have done all they can, and with the fairest and reasonablest expectation of success, they many times fail of their End they know not how.

There is a secret uncontroulable Providence that takes occasion to present extraordinary opportunities, and offers advantages on the one hand, or lays impediments in the way on the other, which no humane Wisdom could foresee or provide against. And this gives success to very unlikely Means, defeating the swift and the strong, and the wise, and the politick, and them that are best versed in Men and Business, baulk­ing them of their Hopes, and frustrating their Designs. Whereas, if any Humane Means were of force enough to answer Men's De­sires without the help of a superiour Power, it could not be that they should so frequent­ly miscarry, when in all appearance they are the best disposed that can be. And this therefore is a plain proof of the vanity and folly of trusting to these, without having constant recourse to Almighty God for his Blessing upon them, and resting upon him to give them the desired suc­cess. Thus much in general.

But that the Insufficiency of all Natural Means of Safety may be made yet more appa­rent, it will not be amiss to descend to a more particular consideration of them: And I take it they may be all reduced to these four Heads,

  • I. Wealth.
  • II. Power.
  • III. A Man's own Abilities and Industry, his Strength, Courage, Skill and Ingenuity, and Diligence in the use of all these.
  • IV. The kind Assistances of Friends.

I. The first is Wealth; Which, as the Wise­man speaks, Prov. 16.11. is the rich man's strong city, and as an high wall in his own conceit. It is that which he reckons will answer all things, will sup­ply all his needs, will uphold and assist him in all Difficulties, will give him the advantage o­ver those that set themselves against him, will create him Friends in time of danger and di­stress, will secure him from fear of want, and will be to him instead of all other helps. Yet this, as much dependance as there is upon it, will be found to be very defective, if it be ob­served that,

1. It is but a partial help (as the rest also are) and Non domus & fundus, non aeris acervus & auri Aegroto Domini deduxit corpore febres, Non animo curas. Horat. Epist. 2. l. 1. Nec calidae citius dece­dunt corpore febres Textilibus si in picturis, ostro (que) rubenti Jactaris, quàm si plebeia in veste cubandum'est. Lucret. l. 2. will not reach to all Cases, nor administer a Salve for all Sores, a cure for all Maladies; nor is it any kind of Relief against divers of the severest Afflictions whereto Mankind are liable. The greatest Treasures cannot prevent a fit of the Gout, or Stone, or Cho­lick, or Fever, nor remove any other Distemper of the Body, nor heal a wounded Conscience, nor recover a lost Member, nor deliver from Death, nor profit in the day of Wrath. Riches are a great Blessing of God, and for the most part tend considerably to facilitate the Owner's pas­sage through this World; and the greater share therefore any have of them, the more cause they have to be thankfull for them. But seeing there are great troubles of different kinds for which these afford no remedy, it is a necessary piece of Prudence, to look after some other more sub­stantial Support, that may stand us in stead where these fail.

[Page 152]2. Where a Man's Wealth is most helpfull, it is but a very uncertain Comfort, because he knows not how soon he may possibly be deprived of it. Prov. 23.5. Riches make themselves wings and fly away as an eagle towards heaven. They are a transient deceitfull Possession, that like the Apples [...]. Joseph. [...]. l. 4. c. 27. Duo ibi oppida Sodomum nomi­natum aiterum, alterum Gomorrum apud quae pomum gignitur, quod habeat speciem licet matu­ritatis, mandi tamen non potest. Solin. Polyhist. c. 48. Edit. Basil. of Sodom seem beau­tifull and enticing at a distance, but being handled, turn presently into Dust or Smoak, and so do us many times little or no good Quicquid longa seri­es multis laboribus, multâ Deûm indulgentiâ struxit, id unus dies spar­git ac dissipat. Senec. E­pist. 91. After a Man has undergone a course of hard labour for many years together, has busied his Brain in designing, and his Limbs in acting, that if possible he might advance himself, and perhaps has at length had the good fortune to obtain his aim, he knows not how soon he may be reduced to his former, or a worse condition. If his Soul be not immediately required of him, as the rich Man's in c. 12.16, &c. S. Luke's Gospel was, when he had been just now con­triving to enlarge his Barns, and take his ease, and enjoy himself; yet all his store upon which he so highly values himself, may be taken away from him, and he may have but little profit of all the labour that he hath taken un­der the sun. Instances [...], &c. Max. Tyr. dissert. 35. are numerous in all Ages, of persons who from the greatest plenty, whether by the imme­diate hand of God against them for their Sins, or by the malice or treachery of other Men, or by their own Luxu­ry and Imprudence, have been strangely reduced to a low state, to the great amazement of the Behol­ders. [Page 153]Fires, losses at Sea, or miscarriage at home, the wickedness of a perjured Villain, the rapine of an Enemy, some flaw in a Title, some part of an Estate unjusily detained, or some extravagant Hu­mour of his own, is enough to impoverish a Man in a little time, though at present he seem to be as far from it as any. But Nempe dat & quodcun­que libet fortuna, rapito; Irus & est subito, qui modo Croesus erat. Ovid. Trist. l. 3. cl 7. where these and other like Causes concurr, as oftentimes many of them do, though one had the Wealth of Croesus he could not prevent his own ruine. Thus it pleases God S Luk. 1.51, 52, 53. to shew strength with his arm, and to scatter the proud who are pussed up at the thoughts of their large Estates, in the imagination of their hearts, putting down the mighty from their seats, and exalting them of low degree, filling the hurgry with good things, and sending the rich, in the mean time, empty away.

3. A plentifull Fortune is not only an imper­fect and uncertain Comfort to the Owner, but it is many times an apparent means of his Ruine. Eccles. 5.13, 14, 15, 16, 17. There is a sore evil, saith Solomon, that I have seen under the sun, namely, riches kept for the Ow­ners thereof to their hurt, but those riches perish by evil travail, and he begetteth a son, and there is nothing in his hand. As he came forth of his mo­ther's womb, naked shall he return to go as he came, and shall take nothing of his labour which he may carry away in his hand. And this also is a sore evil, that in all points as he came, so shall he go, and what profit hath he that he hath laboured for the wind? All his days also he eateth in darkness, and be hath much sorrow and wrath with his sickness. Where the Preacher not only declares that the rich Man's Wealth shall not accompany him in­to [Page 154]the other World, but affirms moreover, that in the mean time it frequently creates him a great deal of Care and Anxiety, and Fear, and Danger, and Nam illud praetereo quàm multi perierint possessionum, aut opum gratiâ. Lactant. de mort. persecut. c. 7. perhaps is the cause of his death at last, exci­ting Thieves, or his own Servants, or it may be his Children or other his Relations to dispatch him out of the way, to the end they may divide the Spoil a­mongst themselves. Or else it exposes him to the Malice or Covetousness of some great Per­son, whom he is in no capacity to withstand. Which was the case of 1 King. 21.4. v. 9, &c. Naiboth, the fairness and convenience of whose Vineyard made Ahab un­easie for want of it, and thereby put Jezebel upon contriving his death to obtain it. So —Jussu (que) Neronis Longinum & magnos Se­necae praedivitis hortos Clausit, & egregias Late­ranorum obsidet aedes Tota cohors. Juv. Sat. 10. Longinus's plentiful Reve­nues, and Seneca's stately and plea­sant Gardens cost each of them his life, which they lost only by having so tempting a Bait for the greedy Tyrant. And thus it often happens, that an Sed plures nimiâ con­gesta pecunia curâ Strangulat. Ibid. overgrown Estate raises the Envy of some, and works upon the Avarice of others, and so the Pos­sessor comes to pay dearly for it. For in the conclusion, either he is se­cretly murdered, or (which is worse) is taken Ubicun (que) cultiorem agrum viderat [Dioclesia­nus] aut ornatius aedifici­um, jam parata Domino calumnia, & poena capi­talis. Lactant. de mort. persec. c. 7. Cum opus esset [Maximiano Herc.] non deerant locupletissimi senatores, qui subornatis indiciis affectasse imperium dicerentur, ita ut effoderentur assiduè lumina Senatus. Ibid. c. 8. off by false Accusation and a pretence of Justice, and so is made to suffer in his Life, in his Estate, and in his Reputation all at once, whilst his poor Neighbours that have [Page 155]no such inviting prey for the rapacious Harpies, live safely by him unmolested. And this diffe­rence proceeding only from their differing Cir­cumstances, it is a natural and easie Consequence, that Wealth can be but a feeble Support of it self, which sometimes makes Mens Lives the pleasanter, and their passage through this World the more agreeable, but which at other times becomes an occasion of their fall, and perhaps of undoing their whole Family together with them.

It was therefore good Advice in point of Pru­dence, as well as a necessary Caution in point of Duty, which the Apostle directs to Timothy, to give the rich Men of the World in charge, 1 Tim. 6.17. That they be not high-minded, nor trust in un­certain riches, but in the living God, who giveth us all things richly to enjoy. As the Psalmist also long before had taught not to depend upon un­just gain, nor even upon that which is better gotten, for fear of a disappointment from it. Psal. 62.10, 11. O trust not in wrong and robbery, or if riches en­crease, though by lawful means, set not your heart upon them. God spake once, and twice I have heard the some, that Power belongeth unto God. Power belongeth unto God, and he will do more abundantly for all that trust in him, than can be expected from the greatest affluence of world­ly Wealth. To this purpose saith the Wise-man, Prov. 11.28. He that trusteth in his riches shall fall, but the righteous shall flourish as a branch. The one shall thrive and prosper by the good hand of God upon him, but the other, notwithstanding all his Confidence, shall decay and perish like a withered Leaf. So much safer is it to place our hope in God, than in all earthly Treasures. [Page 156]These are at best but Opum magna vis est mihi. Anceps & onero­sa foelicitas, & quae plus invidiae sit habitura quam gaudii.— Opes multas habeo. Habes rem quae­situ difficilem, custoditu anxiam. amissu flebilem. Petrarch de rem. utr. fort. l. 1. Dial. 53. Multis mortem attulere divitiae, requiem fere omnibus abstulere. Ibid. imperfect de­ceitfull helps, and which frequently prove burdens and temptations, and are dangerous and destructive to the Owner; but God is a sure Defence, that never fails; Prov. 18.10. His name is a strong tower, whereunto the righteous may freely run, and be safe from those Evils, against which no store of Riches could secure him.

II. A second means of Safety is Power. And indeed wheresoever there is a sufficient Stock of this, there is usually no great cause of Fear. For if I be incomparably stronger than another, and so better able to defend my self against him than he is to hurt me, I shall ordinarily have but little reason to be afraid of his attempts, which I am thus far qualified to defeat. They may occasion me some trouble, but will hardly prevail against me, whilst I am capacitated thus effectually to withstand them, so I will but be at the pains of doing it. Thus much is plain.

And yet it is as plain, that there are some Cases, wherein the greatest Humane Power is a very incompetent Security; and particularly there are these three.

1. The case of common Mortality, from which Kings and Emperours, and the greatest and most famous Conquerors are no more exempt than the rest of Mankind. They are but Men like others, Pallida mors aequo pede pulsat pauperum taber­nas, Regum (que) turres. Horat. l. 1. od. 4. Et magna titulis fulgeat claris domus, Mors spernit altam gloriam. Involvit humile pariter, & celsum caput, Aequatque summis in­fima. Boet. de consol. philos. l. 2. Metr. 7. subject to the usual Infirmities of Humane Nature, and must therefore expect to be sick and die as well as they. Nor will all [Page 157]their Grandeur procure them one hour's reprieve when the fatal time comes; but perhaps may be an occa­on of shortening their days, by en­gaging them in bold and hazardous undertakings, which not succeeding, may bring them to an untimely end. Psal. 82.6, 7. I have said ye are Gods, saith the Psalmist, and all of you are children of the most high. But ye shall die like men, and fall like one of the princes.

2. The case of a sudden Surprize, which ma­ny times overturns the whole Scene of Affairs, beyond what could ever have been imagined. By this the most puissant Generals, with their Armies, are ever and anon baffled, and made to yield to a very unequal Enemy, and whom they could otherwise have despised as not worthy of their regard. By this the most potent Prince falls a Prey to the Avarice, or Malice, or Am­bition of ill-designing Men; but whom, had he been aware of their Intentions, he could with­out any trouble have put beyond all thoughts of Injuring himself or any else. Nor is it possible to prevent the mischief that often ensues upon unexpected Accidents, or some subtile undisco­vered Stratagems, though a Man be never so powerfull in all respects.

3. The Case of the Divine Interposal, when God has some wise Ends to bring about by de­feating the too confident Expectations of the greatest Potentates, and blasting their likeliest undertakings. Job 12.21. For he poureth contempt upon princes, and weakeneth the strength of the mighty, c. 34.24. breaking them in pieces without number, and set­ting up others in their stead. All Perfection of [Page 158]Power is in him alone, Is. 40.15. all the nations of the World being in comparison of him, but as the drop of a bucket, or as the small dust of the ba­lance, in no wise able to put the least stop to a­ny thing he decrees. And according­ly he [...] [...] [...] [...] Hesiod. [...]. l. 1. advances or depresses, gives Success or denies it, grants Safety or sends Miseries and Calamities, as seems best to his infinite Wisdom, and none, not the haughtiest amongst all Man­kind, Dan. 4.35. can stay his hand, or say unto him, what dost thou? Men may sum­mon together all their Forces, for their defence in time of danger, and may try to strengthen themselves by Foreign Aids, whereby to secure themselves the better; but when all is done, the Success de­pends solely upon God's good pleasure, in whose power it is to deal by them as himself sees fit.

The horse, saith Prov. 11.31. Solomon, is prepared against the day of battel, but safety is of the Lord. And so saith the Psalmist, Psal. 18.32, &c. It is God that girdeth me with strength, and maketh my way perfect. He maketh my feet like hinds feet, and setteth me up­on my high-places. He teacheth my hands to war, so that a bow of steel is broken by mine arms. Thou hast also given me the shield of thy salvation; and thy right hand hath holden me up, and thy gentleness hath made me great. Thou hast enlarged my steps under me, that my feet did not slip. I have pur­sued mine Enemies, and overtaken them; neither did I turn again till they were consumed. I have wounded them, that they were not able to rise, they are fallen under my feet. For thou hast girded me with strength unto the battel; thou hast subdued under me those that rose up against me, &c. [Page 159]Where the devout Psalmist at large ascribes all his Strength, and the Success of it, all his Ad­vantages over his Enemies, together with his a­bility for obtaining it, solely to the defence and assistance of the Almighty. He knew very well, that it was not his own Sword, nor his own Arm that brought him this Salvation, but God's right hand, and his arm, and the light of his counte­nance, because he had an Interest in his Favour. And therefore saith he at another time, Ps. 20.7, 8. Some trust in chariots, and some in horses, but we will remember the name of the Lord our God. They are brought down and fallen, but we are risen and stand upright. And again at another, 44.6, 7, 8. I will not trust in my bow, neither shall my sword save me. But thou hast saved us from our enemies, and hast put them to shame that hated us. In God we boast all the day long, and praise thy name for ever. He was too sensible of his own Infirmities to expect Deliverance out of Trouble by his own means, notwithstanding the many peculiar Ad­vantages for it, which his high station afforded him, above those of a meaner rank. And there­fore when he found himself delivered, his way was presently to break forth into Songs of Praise and Thanksgiving to the God of his salvation. He had put his Trust in God before-hand as his best, his only Safeguard, and when he had obtain­ed his End, he ascribed the Praise of it not to himself, but to God who enabled him to ob­tain it.

And that this would be a very proper course, and highly becoming the greatest and best of Men, to take still upon all occasions, cannot be questioned by any who consider their miserable Insufficiency of themselves, and the undoubted [Page 160]hazard whereto they expose their Affairs, when­soever they venture to trust to any Humane Power for Safety, whether it be to their own Authority and Command, or to the Force of powerfull Confederates. As I shall endeavour more particularly to prove,

1. Wherefore, to begin with the former of these, Their own Authority and Command over others, who are bound to be at their beck, and venture the utmost in their service, whensoever they are called to it. This qualifies them for bold attempts, and too frequently renders them the Pests of the World, and Disturbers of Man­kind, but is very far from securing them against the very same mischiefs they design for others. When once a confidence of their Strength makes them regardless of Almighty God, the Lord of Hosts, and the uncontroulable Sovereign of themselves and all their Forces, upon what va­riety of disadvantages do they hereby cast them­selves? How many of them miscarry in their undertakings, and never arrive at the Benefit, the Glory or Gain, the Honour or Profit they aspire after? And of those that do, how many are there who when advanced to the height of worldly Greatness, yet find but little Satisfaction, and perhaps, less Security in it? The Satyrist observed long agoe of the Romans, That Ad generum Gereris sine caede & sanguine pauci Descendunt reges, & sic­câ morte tyranni. Juv. Sat. 10. to ascend the Throne amongst them, was but to make way ordina­rily for a more deadly fall, and possibly before they were well warm in it: And the Histories of all Ages and Countries contain too many Instances of this kind, of persons who have hazarded their Souls, Bodies, Estates, Honours, Friends, all that was [Page 161]dear to him, to advance themselves, and yet have not succeeded in their Attempts; and of others who have succeeded for a while, and yet have fallen far short of the Happiness they had vainly promised themselves, and at length have died much more miserably, and left their Posterity in a worse condition than if they had continued in their former obscurer Post.

And in truth, how should it be otherwise, when poor mortal Creatures take upon them to carve out their own Fortunes, as if there were none above them to controul their Pride? This may justly provoke God, to put forth his Hand, and humble them for their Insolence, letting them see to their cost, That Ps. 99.1, 2. the Lord is King be the people never so impatient, that he sitteth between the Cherubims, be the earth never so un­quiet, and is great in Sion, and high above all peo­ple. And the Prophet Habakkuk denounces a woe against such, that might well affright all who have any regard to it from ever daring thus to set their faces against Heaven. Hab. 29, 10. Wo to him that coveteth an evil covetousness to his house, that he may set his nest on high, that he may be delivered from the power of evil. Thou hast consulted shame to thy house, by cutting off many people, and hast sinned against thy soul. Where the Prophet taxes the Babylonians with having used all means to raise themselves, without sticking at the injustice of any of them; that they had coveted what they had no right to; and to obtain it had committed a great deal of Rapine and Bloodshed, and made miserable Desolation in many places, to the end that they might get above their Neighbours, and might use them as barbarously as they pleased, and not be afraid of them, but might securely [Page 162]look down upon them, as a Bird from her high-built Nest looks down without fear upon those Vermin whom she knows unable to reach her at that distance; but he tells them withall, that this care would not answer their Expectation, for it should not tend to their Safety but their Ruine, for all their Cruelty and Injustice should return upon themselves, and as high as they had ad­vanced themselves, and as secure as they thought themselves in their usurped Power, they should be brought down, and subjected to the Domini­on of the Medes. Which came to pass not very long after (but about 71 years, if Vet. Test. Annal. An. Mundi 3466. Archbishop Ʋsher's Calculation be right) when Darius came upon King Nabonidus, otherwise called Belsha­zar, at his impious Feast, and took away the Kingdom from him, together with his Life. Which he did, saith Dan. 5.30, 31. Daniel, being about threescore and two years old. Whence it may not be amiss to observe, with the Chron. of the O. Test. p. 134. learned Dr. Lightfoot, That he was born in the year of Jehoiakim 's death, and Jehoiakin 's Captivity; and consequently, that it pleased God to provide, that in that very year, when the Babylonian was most busie to captive and destroy, the Captiver and Destroyer of Babylon should be born.

And no less remarkably (though after another manner) did it please God to discomfit the proud Sennacherib, when big with his former Victories over divers Countries, he had sent Rabshakeh to dissuade the Jews from trusting in God, 2 King. 19.12, 13. as sup­posing him no more able to save them out of his Hand, than the Gods of other Nations had been to deliver their People. v. 32, 33, 34. Concerning the King of Assyria, saith God, he shall not come into this City, nor shoot an arrow there, nor come before it [Page 163]with shield, nor cast a bank against it; by the way that he came, by the same shall be return, and shall not come into this City, saith the Lord. But I will defend this City to save it, for mine own sake, and for my servant David's sake. And then fol­lows the miraculous completion of this Predicti­on in the next words, v. 35. It came to pass that night that the Angel of the Lord went out, and smote in the camp of the Assyrians an hundred and fourscore and five thousand, and when they arose early in the morning, behold they were all dead corps.

The greatest Monarch is no more in his Hand than the meanest Peasant, but both a­like fall at his Command. For Jud. 7.7. 1 Sam. 14.13, &c. Ideo illi infir­missimis hostibus cuncta tradidit, ut ostenderet scilicet non vires valere, sed causam. Salv. de gub. Del. l. 7. it is the same thing to him to conquer by many, or by few, or by no appa­rent means at all, by an arm of flesh, (which is his most usual way) or 2 King. 6.17. by an invisible Host, by 2 Sam. 17.14. infatuating their Counsels, as Absolom, or 2 King. 6.18. sini­ting them with Blindness, as the Sy­rians; or c. 7.6, 7. by an unexpected noise in the Camp, as he put the same Peo­ple to flight; Euterp. c. 141. & Joseph. Antiquit. l. 10. c. 1. by an Army of Mice devouring their Harness and Bow­strings, as is related of the Assyri­ans; by Exod. 14.28. overwhelming them in the Sea, as the Egyptians; by the Josh. 6.20. sounding only of Rams­horns, as he threw down the Walls of Jericho; by an 2 King. 3.21, &c. appearance of Blood, as he disordered, and thereby defeated the Moabites; by Josh. 10.11. a storm of Hail, as he overthrew the five Kings that fought against Gibeon; or by Jud. 7.22. setting them one against another, as the Midianites, and 2 Chron. 20.23. as the Children of Ammon, and Moab, and the Inhabi­tants of Mount Seir. And this a Dr. Jackson on the Creed, as l. 6. p. 2. c. 28. great Man gives [Page 164]as the reason why God is so oft in Scripture stiled, The Lord of hosts, as by a most special and pecu­liar Attribute; That his peculiar hand is not in any subject of humane Contemplation more conspicu­ons than in the managing of Wars. In short, Ps. 33.16. there is no King saved by the multitude of an host, neither is any mighty man delivered by much strength; all the Success of the most formidable Forces depending intirely upon the Pleasure of Almighty God, who orders them all as may best serve the Ends of his infinite Wisdom. It is not their own Foresight, or Conduct, or the strength of their Armies, but it is God himself that Ps. 144.10. giveth salvation unto Kings, and delivereth his servants from the hurtfull sword. And they are always the safest, when they trust more to his Protection, than to their own Armies, how numerous soever.

2. And the Case is much the same in relation to powerfull Confederates. For these being in like manner at God's disposal, and having their Subsistence, and all their Power and Might from him, can do nothing without his Permission. Job 9.13. Ij he at any time will not withdraw his anger, if he design to execute his Judgments upon a sinfull People, by giving them up into the hands of their Enemies, and will not be prevailed with to also his Decree, the proudest of their Helpers must ne­cessarily stoop under him. And accordingly he hath threatened in Scripture, that because of the Jews seeking out to Egypt, instead of addressing themselves to him for Succour in their Distresses they should certainly have cause to repent and be ashamed of this their Folly, when their own Experience should have taught them, that th [...] was not the way to be delivered out of trouble [Page 165]but to be involved farther in it. Is. 31.1, 2, 3. Wo to them that go down to Egypt for help, and stay on horses, and trust in chariots, because they are many; and in horse-men, because they are very strong; but they look not unto the holy one of Israel, neither seek the Lord. Yet he also is wise, and will bring evil, and will not call back his words; but will a­rise against the house of the evil-doers, and against the help of them that work iniquity. Now the E­gyptians are men and not God, and their horses flesh and not spirit; when the Lord shall stretch out his hand, both he that helpeth shall fall, and he that is holpen shall fall down, and they all shall fall to­gether. And to the same purpose God sends the Prophet Hanani to acquaint King Asa, that his Confederacy with Benhadad should not profit him; it might cause Baasha to desist from build­ing of Ramah, but should not settle the Kingdom of Judah in Peace. 2 Chron. 16.7, 8, 9. Because thou hast relied on the King of Syria, and not relied on the Lord thy God, therefore is the host of the King of Sy­ria escaped out of thine hand, so escaped and gone, as that thou art to expect no relief from it in thy distress. Were not the Ethiopians and the Lubims a huge host, with very many chariots and horse­men? yet because thou didst rely on the Lord, he delivered them into thine hand; because thou then actedst more wisely, and as became thee, putting thy Trust in him who alone could save thee, therefore he took pity on thee, and made thee Conquerour over these so formidable Enemies. For the eyes of the Lord run to and fro through­out the whole earth, to shew himself strong in be­half of them, whose heart is perfect towards him. Herein thou hast done foolishly, therefore these thy Confederacies shall not secure thee, they shall not [Page 166]be a means of thy Quiet, but of thy farther Trouble and Sorrow, for this will certainly be thy portion, from henceforth thou shalt have wars.

Thus the Scripture testifies single and confede­rate Forces to be equal in relation to God's over-ruling Providence; but considered in themselves, with respect to their own natural Capacities they are not so. For the latter have divers peculiar Inconveniencies attending them, which make them a far less probable Instrument of Safety than the other, unless counterpoised by Numbers, or some other remarkable Advantages. Perhaps they may not all be hearty in what they under­take. Or if they be, yet there may be points of Honour to be adjusted amongst their Officers, which may occasion Differences amongst them, or separate Interests may be carrying on, each one endeavouring to favour his own Men, and lay the Burden rather upon his Allies. And at best, their Proceedings will be backwarder, their Counsels slower, and their Designs more liable to be discovered and prevented. Upon all which accounts there is less reason to promise our selves Security from any Assistances of this kind. God may bless the Means, and make them effectual to the Ends for which they are designed; but if he do, it is to his Blessing upon them, not to the Means themselves without his Concurrence, that we are to ascribe our Welfare.

The plain and most natural Inference from which Considerations is that of the Royal Psal­mist, Pal. 118.8, 9. It is better to trust in the Lord, than to put any confidence in man; it is better to trust in the Lord, than to put any confidence in Princes, all humane helps whatsoever being perfectly useless without him. He can and will save his faithfull [Page 167]Servants, who heartily depend upon him, though by very unlikely Means, causing the Destruction their Enemies had prepared for them to fall up­on their own Heads. He can overpower all their Might, detect their most secret Designs, counterwork their subtilest Stratagems, and when they seem most secure of Success, can presently convince them to their sorrow, that their Hopes are vain. It is but for him to say it and all Na­tions must fall before him; the most potent Kings with their Armies must fly and be discomfit­ted, and leave them of the houshold to divide the spoil. And so saith God by the Prophet Isaiah, Is. 57.13. When thou criest, let thy Companies deliver thee, but the wind shall carry them all away, vanity shall take them: but he that putteth his trust in me shall possess the land, and shall inherit my holy mountain.

III. A third Means of Safety is, a Man's own Personal Abilities and Industry. By which I mean these four things;

  • 1. Strength of Body.
  • 2. Courage, and Stoutness of Mind.
  • 3. Wisdom in the management of Assairs.
  • 4. Diligence in the use of any or all of these. Now as to the first of these,

1. Strength of Body, it is very obvious to observe, how vain a thing Man is at his best estate, how easily carried off by any cross Accident. Valer Maxim. l. 9. c. 12. A Grape-stone, Drexel. Prodr. ae­tern. c. 1. Sect. 20. a Fish­bone, Ibid. a Hair either swallowed, [Page 168] Dela Valle 's Tra­vels, p. 464. or pull'd off from the Skin, [...]. Diog. Laert. l. 6. in vitâ Diog. Theo­dorus Lysimacho mortem minitanti, Magnum ve­ro, inquit, effecisti, si Cantharidis vim consecu­tus es. Cic. Tusc. Quaest. l. 5. a Fly, Odor illi, saporque, & lassitudo, & vigilia, & humor, & cibus, & sine quibus vivere non potest mortifera sunt. Senec. de Consol. ad Marciam, c. 11. Non cibus nobis, non hu­mor, non vigilia, non somnus, sine mensura quaedam salubria sunt. Sen. Nat. Quaest. l. 6. c. 2. an ill Smell, unwholsome Food, too much Pains, or Watching, or Drink, or Meat; [...]. Diog Laert. l. 7. in vitâ Chrysip. Si per risum ut P. Crassus. Ter­tul. de animâ, c. 29. Philemonem autem vis risus immoderati abstulit. [...]aler. Max. l. 9. c. 12. a fit of Laughter, Quem pavor repen­tinus, aut item ex impro­viso sonus auribus gravis excutit. Senec. ad Marc. c. 11. Scilicet ex emen­datione Just. Lypsii. a sud­den Fright, Frigoris, aestus, labo­ris impatiens. Senec. Ibid. an excess of Heat or Cold, Si prae gaudio quis spiritum exhalet, ut Chi­lon Spartanus dum victo­rem Olympiae filium am­plectitur. Tertull. de an. c. 29. Multorum animas praeceps & inspectata lae­titia excussit, quod Chilo­ni Lacedaemonio, & Rho­dio Diagorae contigisse ac­cepimus, &c. Drex. prodr. aet. c. 1. Sect. 20. Annon illa Romana pietatis no­tissimae mater, nuncio mali Cannensis exterrita, filio reduce, quae flebat, diriguit in mortem? nec par esse gaudio poterat, quae superfuerat orbitati. L. Pacati Dr. Panegyr. Theodosio dict. p. 514. So­phocles ultimae jam se­nectutis— causam mortis gaudium habuit. Valer. Max. l. 9. c. 12. of Joy, or 1 Sam. 4.18. Non vul­garis etiam Homeri mor­tis causa fertur, qui in in­sula, quia quaestionem à piscatoribus propositam solvere non potuisset, do­lore absumptus creditur. Val. Max. Ibid. Grief, Cum mors ubique praesto sit, & undi (que) oc­currat; nihilque sit tam exiguum, quod non in perniciem generis humani, satis valeat. Senec. Nat. Quaest. l. 6. c. 2. there is nothing so mean and contemptible but can quickly put an end to his Days, if once God give it commissi­on. 13 What man is he, saith the Psalmist, what 14 strong Man, it is in the Original, that liveth, and shall not see death? shall he deliver his soul from the hand of the grave? When a fit of Sickness comes, the Strongest are fre­quently snatch'd away sooner than those of a feebler Constitution. And since there are multitudes also of o­ther Dangers whereto they are ob­noxious, that may presently put a stop to their noblest Designs, and per­haps may ruine themselves together with them, what vanity it is to boast themselves in these Circumstances? There is none that can pretend to compare with Sampson or Goliah for Strength; yet no sooner is the Lord departed from one of them, 15 but the Philistims abuse him to a great degree; and see 16 how speedily, and how contemptibly the other falls, when Almighty God condescends to direct the Stone, though but from a Stripling's Sling. He came forth with a mighty Expectation of Success by reason of his unparallell'd Stature [Page 169]and Strength, defying the Armies of the living God, and glorying in the appearance of an easie Victory, 17 Come, saith he to David, and I will give thy flesh unto the fowls of the air, and unto the beasts of the field. And yet 18 this very David whom he so despised, as by no means a fit match for one of his figure, was made the instrument of his death, and the Defeater of all those hopes that were built upon him. And this not by any skill in War that he had above him, whereby to supply his want of Strength; for he was 19 but a youth, and whose business it had been to keep his Father's Cattel; but the other was a man of war from his youth; not by a Bow, or Sword, or other the usual Instruments of War, for he only 20 put his hand into his bag, and took thence a stone and slang it, and smote the Philistin in his forehead, that the stone sunk into his forehead, and he fell upon his face to the earth.

Lo here an abundant proof of Humane Frail­ty, and which may well humble the most con­ceited of their own Strength, and teach them to distrust themselves, and look up to Almighty God for Safety, who whenever he pleases can cut them off in the midst of their Glory; as also at other times he can change the Scene, and let [Page 170]them live to see themselves despised; can send a Clement or Ravillac to dispatch them, or deliver them into the Hand of a Woman, as Judg. 4.21. Sisera, or as Herodot. Cli. c. 214. Cyrus; or order them to be devoured by Ver­min, as Act. 12.23. Herod; or if it please him better, can give them to be carried in triumph, as Knoll's in the Life of Bajazet the Fourth King of the Turks. Bajazet; or used for a Footstool, as Lactant. de morti­bus persecut. c. 5. Valerian; can de­prive them of their Understanding, as Ibid. c. 17. Dioclesian; or send them forth to beg their Bread, as Volat. Com. Urb. l. 23. Belisarius. He has ways enough to avenge him­self upon the haughtiest amongst the Sons of Men. And they must there­fore expect that when they grow forgetfull of him, he will take a time, whether sooner or la­ter, to convince them of their own weakness, and to shew them by an undeniable Experiment, that all their Undertakings come to nothing without his assistance, and that 1 Sam. 2.9. by strength no man shall prevail.

2. Courage and Stoutness of Mind. This is a good Preservative from needless Fears, and a Preparative for Difficulties, and bold and hazar­dous Enterprizes, and hence many times turns to good account; but withall, it hath need of great Prudence to regulate it, and a proportionable Strength to support it, or otherwise the effects of it may prove very sad. If it grow excessive, and so degenerate into Rashness, or if it meet with greater opposition than was expected and provi­ded against, it is a ready way to Ruine, by invol­ving men in dangers, out of which they are in no wise able to extricate themselves. And at best it is but a feeble support against any Adversity, [Page 171]unless men had strength of Body, and all other requisite Qualifications, for carrying them through all the difficulties wherein it may engage them. It stirs them up to noble Atchievements, and when attended with good Success in them is a means of their advancement at present, and perhaps of transmitting the lasting Fame of their daring Exploits to many Generations. But it is not always thus prosperous. And when it is, the Honour of it is due to Almighty God, for granting his Blessing to it, which had he with­held, it must necessarily have had a quite contra­ry event.

A mistaken notion of Courage is a common (alas! God knows, too common) occasion of needless and most mischievous Quarrels and Du­els, and ends in the destruction of such as are apt to value themselves most upon it. And when better understood, and used with more consideration, and to better purposes, it is no se­curity against the multitudes of Evils whereto we are continually obnoxious, and must be whilst we remain in this state of Sin and Sorrows. It may preserve from some disadvantages, but it is well if it do not at other times expose to more and greater. And though it may be helpfull for obtaining some good, it may possibly more than counterbalance this by the mischiefs it brings a­long with it.

3. Wisdom. Of what constant use this is in the mangement of all Affairs, how Policy often­times supplies the defect of Strength or Num­bers, or whatsoever other Advantages, and how the want of it on the other hand is a likely cause of ruining the probablest Undertakings, is too well known to need that I should insist upon it. [Page 172]Prudence, and Foresight, and a good contri­vance before-hand, and a due attendance upon the Inconveniencies that there is most danger of meeting with in the prosecution of a Design, are of such necessity in order to its success, that nothing of difficulty can ordinarily be expected to be brought to a good conclusion without them. But where these concurr in any conside­rable degree, they give a Man a strange advantage for great and noble Undertakings. Yet are they, like Job's Friends, but Job 16.2. miserable Comforters, when­soever they are separated from a Dependance up­on Almighty God, for his Blessing upon them. Nor can they at any time be securely relied upon, as an infallible provision against whatsoever dan­ger, or a sure means of obtaining any good. They may give reasonable grounds of hoping well, but leave us after all at great uncertainties, inasmuch as the most quick-sighted Observer can never discover all the secret Springs of Nature, and their several tendencies in relation to such and such an Action, much less can dive into the un­fathomable Designs of the Divine Providence in respect to it; which yet are necessary to be known before a right Judgment can be made of it.

It pleases God many times to cut off cunning and mighty Men in the height of their Expecta­tions, when they think they have well nigh sur­mounted all the Impediments they had to con­flict with, and are upon the very point of enjoy­ing the fruit of their Endeavours. He lets them go on with an appearance of success for a good while together, when yet there is an unknown Train laid to blow them up, even when they least dream of it. He causeth Is. 29.14. the wisdom of the wise men to perish, and the understanding of the crafty to [Page 173]be hid; hereby teaching them how weak and de­fective all their own Contrivances are, and how unfit of themselves for accomplishing their De­signs; and consequently, in how wretched a con­dition they must be, and what frequent and fatal disappointments they must look to meet with, if they had no better Security to rely upon.

Of which, see an eminent and singularly re­markable Instance of the defeat of Caesar Borgia, Son to Pope Alexander the Sixth, a Man of great Ambition, and who would try all ways to ad­vance himself: This Man fearing least after his Father's death he should come to be strip'd of all that he might in the mean time have receiv'd from him, or might otherwise have made him­self master of, set himself (as Machiavil relates concerning him) Mach. Princ. c. 7. to consult the best Expedient for prevention of this Misfortune, and indeed had laid a Train for it, which he concluded to be past danger of miscarrying. But all this while, saith the forenamed Author, he had not con­sidered, that at the time of his Fa­ther's death, Jam (que) eo tempore, quo Julius Secundus Pon­tifex maximus fuerat creatus, mihi dixerat se ad omnem rerum even­tum, quem à patris mor­te futurum putaret, longè in posterum prospexisse, atque remedia comparasse: illud unum duntaxat se praeteriisse, quod scilicet nunquam putarat sub ejus morte, sibi etiam cum morte esse confligendum. Ibid. himself might happen to be at death's door likewise, and so not in a capacity to pursue his pro­posed method. Here to his great re­gret his Policy shew'd it self deficient, in that when he had been eagerly bu­sying himself for so long a time to­gether, to find out the best means for his Establishment, he had not yet been apprehensive that he should not be in a condition to make use of them. Thus it seems good to God to Job 5.12, 13. dis­appoint the devices of the crafty, so that their hands cannot perform their [Page 174]enterprize. He taketh the wise in their own craf­tiness, entraps them in their own Stratagems, and how cunning soever their Projects may have been, either for their own advancement, or for the ruine of others, he sees and over-rules them all, and will be sure to bring things to pass, as shall best suit with his infinite Wisdom.

4. Diligence in the use of any or all of these. Prov. 13.4. The soul of the sluggard, saith Solomon, desireth and hath nothing; and c. 18.9. he that is slothfull in his work is brother to him that is a great waster; and again, c. 19.15. the idle soul shall suffer hunger. And both Scripture and Experience inform us no less on the other hand, that c. 10.4. the hand of the dili­gent maketh rich, and c. 13.11. he that gathereth by la­bour shall encrease; that is, that an industrious application to Business is the likeliest course a Man can take to thrive in the World; though it is not so certain, but that he may sometimes meet with a disappointment though he labour never so heartily to prevent it; and especially if he have the vanity to depend solely upon his own Endeavours.

Diligence is the properest natural Means in order to our present welfare; but yet there may be cases wherein God may think fit to deny his Blessing to it, and Jer. 12.13. so they that have sown wheat, may reap thorns: and after they have put themselves to pains, may not profit, but may be a­shamed of their revenues; and the small return they enjoy from all the labour they have taken. This account the Prophet Haggai gives of the state of the Jews in his time, when they took care for themselves, but regarded not the House of God, but suffered it to lie wast, and thereby provoked God to obstruct their other Attempts. [Page 175] Hag. 1.6. Ye have sown much, saith the Prophet, and bring in little: ye eat, but ye have not enough: ye drink, but ye are not filled with drink: ye cloath you, but there is none warm: and he that earneth wages, earneth wages to put it into a bag with holes. And the case may be the same with any else, that are not mindful to secure an interest in God's Blessing, as well as to try all other courses for bringing their Designs about. For he can nip the fruit of their Endeavours in the Bud; or if he suffer it to grow can parch it up with a blast, or wither it with an excessive drought, or can send an Army of Locusts, or Caterpillers, or Snails to devour it.

Jer. 10.23. The way of man is not in himself; it is not in man that walketh to direct his steps. He may contrive, and may use his utmost Industry, but it is not in his power to order his Affairs, so as that he can certainly expect them to succeed to his mind. He may take a great deal of pains in carrying on his Designs, and promise himself a great deal of advantage and satisfaction from them; and yet he knows not whether all his Care shall not prove in vain, or indeed whether it may not possibly be an occasion of some unexpected ill to him. It is no new thing to have laboured for the wind, to have put one's self to much trouble, and spent much time to no purpose, than if he had set himself, with the Danaides, to pour Wa­ter into a Sieve; or with Sisyphus, to rowl a Stone up the steep side of a Hill, and let it go again when just at the top.

If Men's own Endeavours could entitule them to Success without God's Blessing, I know none could have had a fairer pretence to it than the Builders of Babel, when Gen. 11.1. the whole earth was of [Page 176]one language, and of one speech, and when they had unanimously set themselves to carry on this magnificent Pile; and yet how strangely were they disappointed upon that confusion of Tongues which was sent amongst them. They could then no longer pursue their Undertaking, but were v. 8. scattered abroad upon the face of the earth, and forced to leave off building their city And no wonder if it fare accordingly with others, who have the hardiness to rely upon their own At­tempts for accomplishing their Ends, without referring themselves to that over-ruling Provi­dence, which thus signally defeats the vain Hopes of the most Confident in their own Perfor­mances.

IV. A fourth means of Safety is the Assistance of Friends. Which is said by some of the Philosophers to be [...]. Secundi Phi­los. Sentent. the Refuge of Misfortune, the Comfort of Want, the Cure of Misery, and in a word, to be [...]. Demophili similit. that to Life, which a safe and seasonable Haven is to a weather­beaten Ship. And it is certainly a mighty abatement of the greatest Streights or shardest Afflictions to meet with Friends that are ready to pity and relieve us, as they shall have ability and opportunity. And yet what S. Augustine affirms of them is too true, that they are but unsafe Shelters and feeble Supports, that have no power to cover or up­hold us in time of Adversity, and Sunt quaedam refu­gia ubi non est virtus, quo quis (que) cum fugerit, magis infirmatur, quàm confirmatur. D. Aug. in Ps. 45. too often prove an occasion of farther sorrow rather than an help. As will easily be made to appear from a brief inspection into the nature of that Assi­stance [Page 177]we expect from them in our Necessities. Which so far as it falls under our Consideration at present, I take to consist only of these three parts;

  • 1. Advice in our Streights.
  • 2. Defence against Troubles.
  • 3. Support in our Needs.

1. Advice in our Streights. Now it is cer­tainly a friendly Office, and a considerable piece of Charity, to be ready at all times to counsel those that are in Difficulties and Wants, and therefore seek for direction to deliver themselves out of them. But it is plain, all Men are not capacitated to undertake this Office, because, to perform it aright it is requisite that the Adviser be a Man of Prudence and Understanding, and that moreover, if it may be, he apprehend the Circumstances of those that want his Advice, at least as to the Case they advise about. And when such an one is found, it is possible he may be modest and unwilling to venture too far upon his own Judgment, and hence may be backward to speak his Sentiments in matters of most Intri­cacy, and which therefore need his help most; or he may be wary and cautious, and loth to meddle with things that do not immediately con­cern himself; or he may have some Interest of his own depending, or some Design in hand, or a Relation to some Friend whom this Case may affect, which may make him partial in it, and not to give the best Advice he can. Or if none of these happen, but he be ready to speak his Mind freely and openly, yet being but a Man, and therefore subject to manifold infirmities, he may [Page 178]perhaps be mistaken, in part at least of his Ad­vice, and by this means may prove a cause of much mischief to the person, to whom he meant a kindness. Or if not this neither, but he gives the best, the fittest, the properest Advice that can be, still this is but Advice, and can operate no farther than I am both capable and carefull to put it in practice. And yet if I knew how to follow it as I ought, it depends however upon God's Will, whether I shall reap the benefit from it, that I may in all appearance have rea­son to expect. It is scarce to be thought that I should ask Counsel of a subtiler Politician than Achitophel, yet the Lord in his wise Providence 2 Sam. 17.14. appointed to deseat the good counsel of Achitophel, to the intent that the Lord might bring evil upon Absalom, who had taken him for his director.

Every Man is not prepared to follow good Ad­vice, when freely and faithfully given him, any more than 2 King. 12.13. Rehoboam was to hearken to the Counsel of the Old Men, for his rejecting where­of the ten Tribes of Israel revolted from him. And of those that are, God may have (if not the same, yet some other) just reason to say, as he did of Syria, Ephraim, and the Son of Re­moliah, Is. 7.7. Thus saith the Lord, it shall not stand, neither shall it come to pass. And if he once con­tradict it, there is nothing can withstand his Power, or hold out against his Word. That which he resolves, none can ever defeat, that it shall not certainly obtain its effect. One Gene­ration passes away and another comes in its stead but his Purposes are still immoveably the same and shall undoubtedly prevail throughout all Ages. Thus much the Psalmist assures us in these words, The counsel of the Lord standeth for ever, [Page 179]and the thoughts of his heart to all Generati­ons.

But Man's Imaginations, on the contrary, are but vain. His Directions may prove advantage­ous in some cases, and when duly followed, but since there is no certainty that they will, it must be a very great weakness to rely upon them, as if there were.

A Physician may give the best Advice he can for his Patients recovery; but in some critical cases he may mistake the nature of his Distem­per, and order him an unsuitable and hurtful Medicine. And when his Prescriptions are in all respects the most apposite that may be, this signifies nothing, unless they be regularly atten­ded to. And if they be most strictly observed, it still belongs to God to give a Blessing to them, which yet except he do, the Patient may be long enough before he receive any benefit from them.

2. Defence against Troubles. When Calami­ties apparently hover over us, some kind Friend may possibly step in, and ward off the blow, ei­ther intirely or in part, or if a Wound be alrea­dy given, may with the good S. Lu. 10.34. Samaritan, bind it up, suppling it with wine and oyl, or doing what else seems necessary to a Cure. But alas! where are they ordinarily to be found, that will be thus ready to concern themselves for us? Two in our Saviour's Parable pass'd by v. 31, 32, 33. the man that had fallen amongst thieves, for one that would vouchsafe to commiserate his distressed condition, and take care of him. And in the ordinary course of the World the disparity is far greater, scarce one in a multitude of Spectators thinking it needfull to trouble himself about o­ther persons Sufferings, any farther than formal­ly [Page 180]to profess a sorrow for them. And how lit­tle is the Ability of them that are more hearti­ly compassionate? Whilst they are Men, subject to the Infirmities of Humane Nature, and liable to the manifold Misfortunes that usually attend this frail uncertain Life, they cannot save them­selves from Troubles, and are therefore at least as unable to keep them off from others, how earnestly soever they desire, and endeavour it, and watch all opportunities for it.

3. Support in our Needs. To feed the Hun­gry, give Drink to the Thirsty, cloath the Na­ked, lodge the Stranger, and visit the Sick and the Prisoner, is a necessary branch of Christia­nity; so necessary, that our Blessed Lord to im­press these Duties the more effectually upon the Minds of his Followers, and make them the more carefully observant of them, chooses in his account of the last Judgment, to instance in the exercise or neglect of them, as the Criterion or Test whereby the Sheep and the Goats shall be discriminated, when they come to appear before his Tribunal. And none therefore who has any regard to the Obligations that lie upon him from his Religion, but will find himself nearly con­cerned to be frequently employing himself in Duties of this nature, as he shall have Ability, and shall meet with proper Objects for his Re­lief. Or whereinsoever else he can be helpful to those that need it, he will see a parity of Reason directing, not to omit a fair opportunity of ex­ercising his Kindness to God's Glory, and his af­flicted Neighbour's Benefit.

Nevertheless it must be owned, that if a Man's own Possessions are but an imperfect fee­ble remedy against this Life's Inconveniencies, a [Page 181]Precarious dependent Subsistence by the Charity and Favour of others cannot be better. I wish I could say, it were not abundantly worse; be­sides that it is less easie to a Man's Mind, that it were not also far more uncertain, and less like to answer his Necessities. For that it is so will easily appear from these following Particulars.

  • 1. Possibly these Obligations of Christianity may make little or no impression upon those, who thou hoped'st would have been thy truest Friends, and best support in thy Exigencies; and they may pass by thee without regard, as the Priest and Levite by the wounded Man, in the
    S. Luk 10.31, &c.
    forementioned Parable, or like him in the A­postle S. James, may only
    S. Ja. 2.16.
    say, be warmed and filled, without giving thee any of those things which are needfull for the body. Whatever expectation thou hadst from them, and whatever occasion for it themselves may have given thee,
    [...],
    [...].
    Theogn.
    Quum fortuna manet, vul­tum servatis amici,
    Quum cecidit, turpi ver­titis ora fuga.
    Petron. Arb. c. 40.
    Donec eris foelix multos numerabis amicos,
    Nullus ad amissas ibit amicus opes.
    Ovid. Trist. l. 1. El. 8.

    Crescat, sive adveniat egestas, decrescent, abibunt, seu verius dete­gentur amicitiae. Petrarch. de rem. utr. fort. l. 1. di. 50.

    there is no certainty that they will not leave thee to take care of thy self, when they see thee come really to want their Kindness. Wealth, as the Wise-man
    Prov. 19.4.
    speaks, maketh many friends, but the poor is separated from his neighbour.
    v. 7.
    All the brethren of the poor do hate him, how much more do his friends go far from him?
  • 2. If thy Friends be willing to assist thee, and most heartily desire it, it is possible that they may be no more in a capacity of doing it, than [Page 182]
    Gen. 21.15, 16.
    Hagar could supply her Son Ismael with Drink, when at the point of Death for lack of it. Mo­therly Affection made her very uneasie, and her Soul was truly grieved within her, at the sight of her Child's forlorn Condition, and what would she not have done for his Relief? But Water she had none, and she could not create it; and so was forc'd, sore against her Will, to leave him and withdraw her self, that she might not be a spectator of his Death. As a Power to help doth not always imply a Willingness, so neither doth the earnest desire of doing it imply a Power answerable to such Desire.
  • 3. Suppose there be both Will and Power at present, God Almighty can easily find out ways to prevent this for the future.
  • 1. He can suffer some Accident to happen that may make a breach, and cause an irrecon­cileable Animosity betwixt thy Friend and thee, like that betwixt
    v. 9, 10.
    Sarah and the forenamed Ha­gar, upon the indecent behaviour of her Son; of as it is said of
    2 Sam 13.25.
    Amnon, in relation to his Sister Thamar, whom he had treacherously deflowred, that he afterwards hated her exceedingly, so that the hatred wherewith he hated her, was greater than the love wherewith he had loved her before. Considering the fickleness of Humane Nature, and how easily most Men are led aside by their Passions, or Humours, or Interest, how quickly many take up a Prejudice against others, and how hardly they are prevail'd with to lay it aside, though never so groundless and unreasonable, it is easie to conceive that God may make use of these Differences to humble those that had been prone to place their Trust in their more wealthy Benefactors, rather than humbly seek to him for whatever they have need of.
  • [Page 183]2. If no such variance happen, and thy Friend is yet as solicitous for thy welfare as ever, and as desirous to promote it, the case perhaps may be greatly altered with him in a little time
    Tanta tamen hujus saeculi incerta sunt, & ita potentum ruinae quoti­dianae crebrescunt, ut quum ad tale refugium confugeris, plus ibi ti­mere incipias. D. Au­gust. in Ps. 45.
    ; so that he who now so ge­nerously supports thee, may come to stand in need of the like Relief from others; or at least, may be utterly incapacitated for his wonted Bounty. I have already observ'd the great in­stability of all Earthly Enjoyments, which when they promise fairest, may speedily take their flight, and leave the Owner no longer in a condition to provide for himself, much less for others. How many may our selves have known that have lived in great Pomp, and been accounted to have large E­states, that yet have of
    Unusque Titan vidit, atque unus dies
    Stantem & cadentem.
    Herc. Oet. v. 423.
    a sudden been blown up and gone? How many have had their whole Revenues violently seiz'd by a merciless Enemy? How many have gone
    Quos soelices Cynthia vidit,
    Vidit miseros abitura dies.
    Rarum est felix, idemque senex.
    Ibid. v. 641, &c.
    Rich to Bed at Night, and before Morning have had their Houses, Goods, and it may be their whole Estate consum'd to Ashes? He that is most munifi­cent to Day, has no assurance that he shall not be destitute of all things by to Morrow; or that his Plenty shall not be turn­ed into extremity of want. None can seem safer in this respect than Job might, of whom we have this account given, That he was the Fa­ther of seven Sons and three Daughters, and Master of seven thousand Sheep, three thousand Camels, five hundred Yoke of Oxen, and as ma­ny She-Asses, and a great number of Servants to [Page 184]receive his Commands; and in a word, that
    Job 1.2, 3.
    he was the greatest among the men of the east, having none to compare with him for Substance in all that part of the World; and yet, behold, in one Day's time he has lost them all, and is left alone to bemoan his desolate condition. And this may be the fate of any whose Grandeur thou most admirest, or from whose Liberality and Kind­ness thou hast the greatest Expectation.
  • 3. Should thy Friend or Patron be in no dan­ger of any such Misfortune, his Life is but a very transient uncertain Tenure, and though his Riches be not taken from him, none knows how very soon he may be snatch'd from them; and then they may come into the Hands of one that will have no farther concern for thee. It is no unusual sight to behold persons of great Hopes and Expectations exposed to as great hardships, when their Patrons die, upon whom they had their Dependance. Then they sad­ly
    Simulac perierit cui initebaris, tanquam arun­dini fluctibus quassatae, vento raptae, nullus eris. Scribanii Philos. Christ. cap. 4.
    experiment, if not before, how insufficient a help the truest and kindest Friends are in times of Ad­versity, and what reason they there­fore have to secure to themselves an Interest in God's Protection, who ne­ver dies, nor will ever fail any that heartily put their Trust in him. To this the Royal Psalmist advises, and from this same Consideration, which I am now mentioning for the same pur­pose. Put not your trust in Princes, nor in the Son of Man, in whom there is no help. His breath goeth forth, he returneth to his earth; in that ve­ry day his thoughts perish. Happy is he that hath the God of Jacob for his help, whose hope is in the Lord his God.

The summe of all is, That there is no Safety in any kind of Natural Means, neither Wealth, Power, Personal Strength, Courage, Wisdom, Diligence, nor the best of Friends, but only in Almighty God. He is a sufficient Help in all Cases, a ready Support in all Distress, and whosoever stedfastly casts his Care upon him need be afraid of nothing, because he knows nothing shall befall him but for his good. But they that depend upon inferiour helps leave themselves ex­pos'd to every blast of Fortune, and when they meet with a shock, have nothing they can rely upon for a Redress. The whole World and all the parts of it are at God's command, and when Men have taken the utmost care that is possible to shelter themselves by other means, his Quiver is stock'd with variety of Arrows against which there is no manner of Defence. He can plague us by those of our own rank, suffering wicked Men to execute their Malice upon us, as a just punishment (though not so design'd by them) for all our Transgressions of his Divine Laws. Or he can send a Legion of inanimate Creatures upon the same Errand, which accordingly fail not to come at his Command. Psal. 148.8. Fire and hail, snow and vapours, and stormy Winds fulfill his Word. And so do the worst of Diseases, when­soever he thinks fit to let them loose upon a disobedient and gainsaying People. And against these no preparation can be made, because some­times they come too powerfull to be checked by all the Art or Care of Man, and because when less violent, they come yet for the most part without observation or foresight. Dr. Jackson's 1st. Serm. on Jer. 26.19. And one of them (as a very learned Author speaks) can execute another's Office or Charge, or every one accomplish [Page 186]that Work, which the Armies of Men might in­tend, but could not have executed.

That scarcity of Bread, or other Calamity, (as he proceeds) which sometime suddenly ariseth in some Limb or Corner of a Kingdom, by want of Trade, or by shutting up too great a multitude of Ships, for a long time in one Harbour, whilst the Enemy or Pirates annoy the Coasts; how easily might it be much encreased, if he that keeps the Winds as in a Treasure-house, should shut up a greater multitude of Ships for a long time in the same Har­bour by a contrary Wind, albeit their Enemies in the mean while became their Friends; albeit they were provided of an invincible Navy at an hours warning. Or in case they did know whence the Wind cometh, and whither it is going; or could so covenant, that it should blow when and where they listed; yet if the Lord of Hosts be so pleased, he can bring a greater Dearth and Scarcity upon the most fertile Provinces of the Land, than either the Enemy, or contrary Winds can occasion; either by withdrawing the sweet Influence of the Heavens, or by corrupting the Seed lately sown, or Corn rea­dy to be reaped, with abundant moisture. Or ad­mit any People or Nation by Miracle or Divine Dispensation might have authority, not over the Winds only, but over the Clouds, the Rain, and Dew; or such a power of shutting and opening Heaven, as Husbandmen have of letting in Brooks upon their Meadows, and taking them off again at their pleasures; so as they might have Seed-time and Harvest as seasonable, their Fields as fruit­full, the Sea as open as their Hearts could desire; yet the very freedom of Commerce and Traffick may bring in a greater Inconvenience (which no Plenty can hold out) than the Enemy, than unseasonable [Page 187]Wind and Weather could threaten. Want of Trade and want of Victuals are Plagues or Punishments sent by God; but the Plague of Pestilence, which is ost-times the Companion of Peace and Plenty, the usual effect of free Trading or Traffick, is more terrible than either of the former wants. And thus may every part of the Reasonless Host accom­plish what the other had omitted; and this in spight of all the Contrivances of the most culti­vated Wit of Man to the contrary. In these and multitudes of other Cases of more common and ordinary Occurrence, it is as impossible for Mankind to protect us, as it is to pull the Stars from Heaven, or dry up the Waters of the Sea. The serious Meditation whereof must inevitably leave us in a very disconsolate condition, were it not that we have a good and a gracious God to whom we may apply our selves for Relief in all our Streights, and may be safe in his good Pro­vidence, when we can be so no ways else.

Is. 2.22. Cease ye therefore from Man, the Wisest, the Stoutest, the Richest, the Carefullest, and the most Powerfull among the Sons of Men, for wherein is he to be accounted of? They that trust in God have an impregnable, a present, and an everlasting Defence, to which, whosoever slee­eth in his Distress, is sure to find Shelter. But Ps. 144.4. Man is like to vanity, his days are a shadow that passeth away; and he is therefore a very impro­per Instrument to be rested upon for Safety and Happiness either by himself or any else. And so are all his uncertain transitory Possessions, and outward imperfect Assistances; which can never answer his Expectations but by God's Blessing, nor any longer than seems good to his Divine Majesty. All their Power and Efficacy they re­ceive [Page 188]from him; and the way therefore to enjoy them to the best advantage is not to trust to them in neglect of his gracious Protection, but to cast our Care upon him, humbly intreating that he will mercifully condescend to take care of us.

Jer. 9.23, 24. Let not then the wise man glory in his wis­dom, neither let the mighty man glory in his might; let not the rich man glory in his riches, but let him that glorieth glory in this, that he understandeth and knoweth the Lord, who exerciseth lovingkind­ness, judgment and righteousness in the earth; that he considers that there is an infinitely wise and good God, who orders all things according to the pleasure of his own Will, and that he hath learned to hope in him for a Blessing upon all his most valuable Enjoyments, and his most coura­geous, wisest, and most laborious Undertakings. Since Scripture, Reason, and Experience testify, that the best of Men are nothing without him; common Prudence (were we not obliged to it in duty) would teach any considering Person to apply to him in all cases, as the best, the only Security from fear of Evil, and the readiest, the only effectual Succour in time of need.

So much concerning the Insufficiency of all Natural Means, considered barely as such, which when they may be lawfully made use of, are of no avail in order to our welfare, except as God is pleased to bless them to us.

SECT. II.

BUT these Means may be considered also as unlawfull (which they too often happen to be) and which cannot therefore be ventured upon without sin. And here my business will be to shew,

II. The great Evil and Danger of them, and that howsoever the Success which such indirect Attempts frequently meet with in the World may incline too many to look upon them as the properest Instruments for accomplishing their Designs, they grosly deceive themselves herein, as in truth they often find to their cost. They may fansie themselves to outwit or over­power others, but by the just Judgment of God upon them for their Wickedness, the event ordi­narily shews them to have most outwitted them­selves. Job 13.7. Wilt thou speak wickedly for God, said Job, and talk deceitfully for him? plainly intima­ting, that God being All-sufficient of himself, hath no need of any of our Iniquities for effect­ing his Designs; for whatever he in his infinite Wisdom determines, he knows how to perform it without our Assistance, but especially without our Sin. Which being always an intolerable Abomination in his sight, he therefore utterly disallows of it in all cases, as what can never be to his glory, though committed upon never so specious a pretence. Though it were to preserve a discountenanced Religion, or to save a sinking Church, or upon any other the most weighty occasion, he permits not a Lye to be told, much less an apparently ill Action to be done. And if [Page 190]it be not lawfull to speak or act unrighteously for God, and with an intent to advance his Glory, who can conceive it safe to do it for our own sakes, though in our most urgent Necessi­ties? His Eye is always upon us, to observe all our Circumstances, and to make provision for us, as he sees most suitable to our needs. And if he think fit to lay his Hand heavy upon us, all our own attempts will signifie nothing to­wards the removal of it, till he shall be pleased to release us. Whilst they are agreeable to his Will, they may be usefull for our Deliverance, but when contrary to it, we may justly look that they should hinder and prevent, rather than be a means of promoting it. The Wise-man I am sure is very express to this purpose, when he af­firms, That Prov. 11.6. the righteousness of the upright shall deliver them, but transgressors, (Transgres­sors indefinitely, whosoever they be, or upon whatsoever account they are such) shall be taken in their own naughtiness. And again, a man, saith he, c. 12.3. shall not be established by wickedness; intimating, that all his sinfull Contrivances how promising soever in appearance, shall not be suf­ficient to do his business.

Since it is from God's Blessing alone (as I have been endeavouring to shew) that Success is to be hoped for, and not from our own heartiest Endeavours without it, and this Blessing we may be sure is no longer to be rely'd upon than we keep to the observance of his Will, there is no room left to promise our selves Security when once we have begun to transgress his Laws. Men may involve themselves in Labyrinths and inex­tricable Difficulties, by not waiting for God's Assistance, in his own time, and by his own [Page 191]means, but they know not in any wise how to perfect their Designs without him. Whenever any go out of his way, though upon the fairest prospect of success, it is impossible to foresee what mischiefs they may bring upon themselves by those very means, whereby they vainly strive to secure themselves against them.

Exercitat. Bibl. 6. c. 5. Morinus mentions a Tradition of one of the Rabbins, containing a peculiar method of God's punishing a greedy Worldling, who sought to enrich himself by Sacrilege, and found himself at length to have been sadly impoverished by it. The Method he took was this; His Estate ha­ving brought him in a thousand Measures of Grain by the Year, instead of paying an hun­dred for Tithe, he with-held ten, and pay'd on­ly ninety. Whereupon it pleased God to order, that the next Year, his Ground should yeild him but nine hundred Measures, being just the quantity he had tithed for the Year before. Upon this he brings but eighty, and accordingly the next Year his Income was but eight hun­dred; and so on, till it fell gradually to one hundred Measures in the whole, and might have come to less if he had not taken warning then, and penitently acknowledged his Offence, and resolv'd upon an amendment for the future. I don't vouch for the truth of this Relation; but however it naturally hints to us, how easie it is for God to find out wicked Men, when they think themselves most exquisitely subtile and pri­vate in their Iniquities, and to shew them how vain a matter it is to attempt the bringing their Designs about without him. All the pains that are taken in this case may be to no purpose, or to a very bad one, leaving persons at last in as [Page 192]ill, if not a far worse condition than they were in before.

For to make use of any kind of Sin in order to our welfare, is a very preposterous course in relation to Almighty God, arguing an unreason­able diffidence in him, as if he would prove worse than his word, and would not take due care of us, notwithstanding he hath so oft and so plainly declared he will. It implies a distrust that either he cannot, or will not help us, and so calls either his Power, or else his Goodness and Veracity into question. Whence it must ne­cessarily appear to be an act of high Disinge­nuity and Undutifulness; and consequently to be utterly unbecoming our Christian Profession. It is at best but a doing ill with a good intent. And how dishonourable this is to Almighty God, and how dear it is like to cost the Doer, unless prevented by a sincere Repentance, may be col­lected from those words of the Apostle S. Paul, Rom. 3.8. And not rather as we be slanderously reported, and as some affirm that we say, let us do evil that good may come; whose damnation is just.

But because the generality, even of them that call themselves Christians, are more in love with the things of this World, than with those that are infinitely more valuable in another, and hence Arguments that relate to these, too fre­quently work more upon them than those which are taken from the other, not to say, more than any that are brought from a bare consideration of their Duty, I will therefore apply my self to them in their own way, and endeavour to shew, that all sinfull and unwarrantable practices in or­der to our Security and Happiness, are very im­proper and disadvantageous in regard to this pre­sent [Page 193]life, as well as a ready way to everlasting Misery in another; and so are intolerably dan­gerous in respect to both this and a future State. And particularly upon these following accounts.

1. Because in seeking to help our selves by these means, [...]. Diog. Laert. l. 6. in vita Diog. Cynici. we may pos­sibly take the direct contrary course to that we design, and may all the while be drawing upon our selves what we labour to avoid, or laying a sure train to miss of what we aim at. Considering the shallowness of our Capacities, it is easie to suppose, that we may be mistaken, and may judge those methods most conducive to our good, which either in their own nature, or in their necessary conse­quence are most prejudicial to it; like him that in a fright casts himself into the Water for fear of being drowned, or runs into the Fire to escape burning; or Aegrotantes contra­ria delectant, & cum corpus hominis adversa valetudo possederit, con­tra salutem suam à labo­rantibus perversa poscun­tur. Jul. Firmie. Matern. de err. gent. like a sick Man, whose Disease many times makes him most earnestly desire those things that are most hurtful to him, whilst in that condition. These Per­sons do not intend their own Ruine, but not having the proper use of their Understanding, by reason of an unusual com­motion and disorder of the Animal Spirits, put­ting them for the present besides themselves, they cannot judge aright of what they do; and this makes them act in direct contradiction to what they would, if they were truly sensible of their own case. And whilst Mankind in general have their apprehensions of things bewildered in like sort, though not to the same degree, what [Page 194]else can be expected than that they should be continually running upon one Inconvenience or another, though not in so gross a manner? We are neither competent Judges of what is really best for us, nor how what we think so may be best obtained, and must therefore inevitably lie exposed to multitudes of Mischiefs, whilst we take upon us to be our own carvers.

1. We know not what is really best for us. Every one is sensible enough what it is he actual­ly desires, but who is it understands what state or condition of life is in truth most desirable for him? Here we are all at a loss, being too liable to wish for what, if granted, might prove no less destructive to us, than Rachel's desire of Children was to her. Gen. 30.1. Give me Children, said she, or else I die. But the accomplishment of this de­sire cost her her life, instead of comforting her as she expected, with the sight and enjoyment of her Off-spring. For though upon the birth of her first born v. 23. Joseph, she blessed her self to think that God had taken away her reproach, that lay upon her for her Barrenness, yet no sooner was she made the Mother of c. 35.17, 18. Children by ano­ther birth, but she died of her hard labour. When we leave it to God to choose for us, we are sure we cannot do amiss, because we have one in this case to take care of us, who best understands our Wants, and is best able to relieve them. But when we seek to take this work out of his hands, we are apt to run our selves into needless troubles, for want of Judgment to discern where­in our true Interest consists. [...], &c. Arr. E­pictet. l. 13. c. 15. This Estate, that Preferment, such a Post of Honour, looks very charming, but we know not what Mischiefs and [Page 195]Inconveniencies are to go along with it, as its inseparable attendants, which if we did, there would appear far less cause to be fond of it. We cannot foresee all the Difficulties that are to be undergone in order to it, what canvas­sing there may be for it, what sneaking and crin­ging there must be, and what services underta­ken to obtain it. And when this is done, and the prize obtained, we are not aware what envy it may create us, what perplexing cares for se­curing our Interest in it may incessantly molest us, what other burdens it may bring upon us, or how unfit our selves may be for such a new course of life. Our Heads perhaps may grow giddy if raised too high, and we may be in dan­ger of falling lower than we are at present. In­stead of wholsome Food, we may desire what in the consequence will prove meer Poison; and in most particulars it is almost an equal lay, (as Dr. S. ot's Christian Life, Part 1. c. 3. n. 6. a late learned Divine speaks) that we do so.

2. And no less prone are we to err in the choice of means for the obtaining what we thus desire. It is above Humane Capacity to dive into the wise Methods of God's Providence, and fathom the measures he propounds to himself for the Go­vernment of the World, or to discover the several windings of the train he lays for bringing his Ends about. No Man is sensible what unfore­seen impediments will arise, to obstruct his most plausible Contrivances, nor what may be the ef­fect of them; and how then can any one think himself able certainly to attain his End? Had Joseph's Brethren aimed at his advancement, they would, no doubt, have pitched upon any other method for it, sooner than to sell him to the Is­maelites, [Page 196]to be a Slave all his days. Yet this they afterwards found to be the way, whereby the All-wise God had determined to exalt him to the Government of Gen. 45.8. Egypt, to be a father to Pharaoh, and Lord of all his house, and ruler throughout all the land. And on the contrary, had 1 King. 2.24, 25. Adonijah known before-hand that his re­quest of Abishag the Shunamite to be given him to Wife, would have been the occasion of his Death, and not of his wish'd Succession to the Throne of Israel, he would never have entreated of Bathsheba to petition her Son Solomon on this behalf. As neither would 2 Sam. 15.1, &c. Absalom have tried by Flatteries and Fawning to steal away the Peoples Hearts, whereby to usurp his Father's Crown, if he had foreseen that this would prove his ine­vitable ruine.

In a word, there is no Man sure not to be entrap'd in the works of his own Hands, or en­snared in his subtilest and best laid Devices. And therefore none, if he certainly knew wherein his present Interest consists, could yet have any rea­son to perswade himself, that his endeavours for promoting it shall never have a quite contrary tendency. But when neither of these are under­stood, when we neither know what makes truly for our welfare, nor by which means what we think such may be securely advanced, what un­pardonable folly must it be in any one, out of a fond conceit for his own Abilities, to trust to these for Safety and Happiness, rather than to the gracious Protection of Almighty God; or in other terms, for any one to dare purposely to commit the least sin, though for avoiding the greatest hurt?

[Page 197]2. But the impropriety and disadvantage of these attempts is farther manifest, because if we really knew wherein our present Interest consists, and which were the most natural and usefull means for promoting it, this one fault of their being sinfull, and consequently, displeasing to Almighty God, were enough to defeat the whole design of them. For,

1. When it appears that God is about to in­flict his Judgments upon us, to endeavour the a­voiding of them by any unlawfull means is no better than an attempt to frustrate his Designs. And how vain this is the Wise Man informs us, saying, Prov. 19.21. There are many devices in a man's heart, nevertheless the counsel of the Lord, that shall stand. In which words is averr'd, that though Men may plot and contrive, and when they im­patiently desire what they have not, or are pos­sessed with a fearfull expectation of some im­pending Calamity, or groan under some heavy Burden, may employ their Wits to find out means of removing these their fears or troubles, yet if these means agree not with the Will and Word of God, and the wise Determinations of his Providence, their Purposes must needs be­come abortive, there being, as he speaks in ano­ther place, c. 21.30. No wisdom, nor understanding, nor counsel, against the Lord God is infinite in Knowledge and Power, and Is. 40.28. there is no search­ing of his understanding, nor any resisting his Arm. Dan. 4.35. He doth according to his will in the army of heaven, and amongst the inhabitants of the earth, and none can stay his hand, or say unto him, what dost thou? And v. 3 [...]. those that walk in Pride, as all do who thus inconsiderately set themselves to counter­mine his proceedings concerning them, he is able [Page 198]to abase. This the great Nebuchadnezzar found to his sorrow, when he had been magnifying his own Glory and Grandeur, the stateliness of his Palace, and the extent of his Dominions, the might of his Power, and the honour of his Ma­jesty, and was hereupon immediately driven from among Men, and forced to herd with the Beasts of the Field, v. 34. till he was brought to bless, and praise, and honour the most high, who liveth for ever, and to acknowledge, that his dominion is an everlasting dominion, and his kingdom from gene­ration to generation. And who art thou, O Man, that thinkest to withstand his decree? or how wilt thou be better able than this potent Mo­narch to defend thy self against him? The least thou canst possibly expect in this case, is, that he should withdraw his Blessing from these thine en­deavours, and render them fruitless for want of it.

To this purpose the excellent S. Chrysostome comments upon those words of our Blessed Sa­viour, S. Mat. 10.16. Behold I send you forth as sheep in the midst of Wolves; be ye therefore wise as Serpents, and harmless as Doves. [...]. D. Chrysost. in [...]. ‘Let us therefore, saith he, be a­shamed to act contrarily, by setting upon our Enemies like Wolves. For so long as we retain the Meekness of Sheep, and act like them, we are sure to come off Conquerors. Though many thousands of Wolves should encompass us, we shall yet be able to overpower and subdue them. But if our selves once become Wolves, we must expect thenceforward to be overcome; because hereby we lose [Page 199]our best security, the care and protection of the Shepherd.’

2. In flying to unlawfull Means in order to our welfare, we take the surest course to set God at enmity with us, provoking him not only to deny us his Blessing, but purposely to blast all our best-laid Designs. This is a direct violation of his Laws, and may justly excite him to plague as far beyond our utmost fears. It is to shew aware regard to Man, or other inferiour causes man to God himself, the Supream Lord and Governour, the great Creator, and prime mo­ver of all things. And how terrible the Conse­quence of this may be, he best knows, in whose power it is to make us as miserable as he pleases. I am very sure he deals very graciously with us, if he be not hereby prevailed with to inflict upon us some sorer Judgment, than any we might hope to prevent, or remove by it.

And the reason is plain, for when Men be­take themselves to these sinister courses for aid, they are so far from casting their Care upon God, that they do what they can to take it off from him, and to put themselves together with all their concerns, out of his Protection into their own, as if they understood their own Wants better than he does, or could make better pro­vision for themselves than he will. Or rather, it is no less than a going from God to the Devil for help; and consequently is the most effectual contrivance for bringing down the Severities of his Vengeance upon them, to punish them for this their Wickedness.

This the People of the Jews sadly experimen­ted, when they had used their utmost Interest and Endeavours to get our Blessed Saviour put [Page 200]to death, least otherwise the more powerfull S Jo 11.48. Romans might be tempted to come against them, and take away both their place and nation, but by this same Project, as usefull as they thought it for their Preservation, provoked God to de­liver them up into the Hands of the same People, against whom they sought thus impiously to se­cure themselves. They looked upon the remo­val of our Saviour out of the way, as the pro­perest expedient for diverting so potent an Ad­versary; but because this was a most heinous Of­fence against God, it made way for that very Destruction to overtake them, which they were thus earnestly desirous to prevent.

And the like unhappy disappointment the learned Dr. Hammond understood our Blessed Lord to have threatened to his Disciples, if they should seek to save themselves, from the nume­rous dangers whereto they were obnoxious, by any indirect and forbidden means. S. Matt. 16.25. Whosoever will save his life, saith our Lord, shall lose it; and whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it. As if our Saviour should have said, ‘They who by Persecutions should be brought to apostatize, and joyn with the Jews, should with them be certainly destroy'd in the great slaugh­ter of them; but they that should hold out, and venture the utmost for the confession of the Truth, should be most like to be delivered from that dreadfull Destruction in which the rest would be involved.’ These were to have a Euseb. Eccl. Hist. l. 3. c. 5. Pel­la provided for them, as a Reward of their Fi­delity, a place of retreat wherein to shelter themselves, whilst those others, who thought to secure themselves by their sinfull compliances were cut off.

In short, he that studies to save himself, or to promote his Interest, by any known sin, takes a very likely way to have his Designs frustrated, and in effect, embraces what he hates, and opens a door for all those Evils against which he so foolishly arms himself to enter in. He prepares to himself needless difficulties, and at the same time deprives himself of that succour, without which he could not think to be safe in better Cir­cumstances. And as if this were not misfortune enough, he farther exposes himself to all the Mi­series which are threatened to the Refractary and Disobedient. By forsaking his God to save himself, he flies from him who alone can pro­tect him against all Disasters, and runs into the open jaws of the Devourer. He takes care to create himself an Enemy, that will easily turn all his wisest Counsels into Foolishness, and render all his Undertakings successess; and who on the other hand can as easily overwhelm him with all sorts of Plagues and Calamities.

3. If God should be pleased to grant success to these Attempts, beyond what there is any reason to hope for; [...], [...], [...], [...]. Aristot. Rhetor. l. 2. c. 24. this pos­sibly may be but to make way for some severer misery to overtake us. Such as Philip of Macedon was afraid of, when having received three joy­full Messages at the same time, name­ly, that his Chariot had come off Vi­ctor in the Olympick Games, that his General had routed his Enemies, and that his Wife had born him a Son, cried out hereupon, with hands lift up to Heaven, [...]. Plutarch. de Consolat. ad Apollon. Oh that after so much good news, it [Page 202]might be only some common calamity that should befall him! Or as befell Theramenes at Athens, who having met with a wonderfull Deliverance (when the House wherein he was with others at Supper had fallen and slain the rest of the Company without hurting him) was [...]. Ibid. shortly after put to a more cruel Death by his Collegues in the Ty­ranny.

God may please for the clearer ma­nifestation of his Power, Consuesse enim Deos immortales, quo gravius homines ex commutati­one rerum doleant, quos pro scelere eorum ulci­sci velint, his secundiores interdum res, & diutur­niorem impunitatem concedere. J. Caes. de bel­lo Gall. l. 1. Miseri in hoc altius tolluntur. ut decidant altius; hi enim ut victimae ad supplicium saginantur, ut hostiae ad poenam coronantur. Min. Fel. to exalt wicked Men, and give them their fill of Wealth and Authority, and Ho­nour, and to allow them the free en­joyment of all these, only in order to their heavier fall. As he did sinfull Pharaoh, of whom the Scripture saith expresly, Exod. 9.16. In very deed for this cause have I raised thee up, for to shew in thee my power, and that my name may be declared throughout the earth; meaning, ‘That God had not only [...]. Rom. 9.7. set him in an eminent station, by by making him a potent King, but had moreover [...], apud 72. Interp. preserved him alive after all the Plagues his Land had suffered for his Obstinacy and Diso­bedience, had made him [...] to stand (as it is in the Original) to the in­tent he might become a lasting Monument of the Divine Vengeance upon incorrigible Offen­ders.’ An Example well worthy the serious consideration of those that promise themselves Safety any other way than God has appointed. For howsoever such flatter themselves in their Wickedness, at present they know not how soon [Page 203]a Day of Reckoning may come; and then they must look to pay dear for all their Abominati­ons.

Sometimes God may permit Mens Ungodli­ness to succeed, and to answer their Expectations for a while, but withall, may cause it to be at­tended with some other inconvenience, that shall more than compensate for all the benefits arising from it. As in the case of 2 King. 5.21, 22, 23. Gehazi, who hoped to make an advantage of the lye with which he pursued Naaman the Syrian, and so he did for the present; but then upon his return in­to his Master's sight, v. 27. he was seized with a Le­prosie that was never to leave him all the days of his life, nor his Seed after him.

Sometimes he may cut them off before they come to tast the fruit of what they have unlaw­fully obtained, as he did Faust. & Mar­cell. libell. precum. Potamius Bishop of Lisbon. This Bishop was first Orthodox, but afterwards denied the Faith, and turned Arian, in hope of an Estate to be bestowed upon him by the Emperour. Which, though granted him, proved a very poor Recompense for his Infide­lity; for as he was going to take possession of it, a certain pain seized him in his Tongue, where­with he had blasphemed God, and his Distemper encreasing upon him, he died by the way Nullos fru­ctus fundi vel visione per [...] piens. Ibid. with­out the satisfaction of having seen what he so ea­gerly thirsted after.

Sometimes again he may let Men go on in their Wickedness, and proceed from one degree of it to another, and after a while may put a very remarkable stop to their career, and per­haps not without the loss of their Life. As it happened to Hosius Bishop of Corduba, who after he had been zealous for the Orthodox Faith in [Page 204]the time of the Arian Persecution, and had cen­sured and rejected the forenamed Potamius for his Apostacy from it, was yet wrought upon in his old Age, [...]. So­crat. Hist. P. l. 2. c. 31. by the threats and punishments of the Emperour Constantius, to subscribe the Ari­an Confession, and returned back from him into Spain, with Commissi­on to banish all that refused to join in a Communion with him. But it came to pass, that being about to pronounce the Sentence of Deposition upon Gregory of Eliberis, in order to his Banishment, he was struck by the Hand of God, De sessu in terram eliditur, atque illic ex­spirat; aut, ut quidam volunt obmutuit. Inde tamen effertur ut mortu­us. Libel. prec. Ibid. Fell from his Seat to the earth, and there expired; or at least had his speech ta­ken away, and was carried out for dead.

Or else when Men grow impetuous, and ex­cessively extravagant in their Impieties, he may seem to connive at them for a time, and when that is past may take them down, in the height of their Pride, and make them acknowledge his Hand visibly upon them for their Crimes. Thus he avenged himself upon two notorious Adversa­ries to his Church, Antiochus a profess'd Enemy to the Jewish, and Julian a subtile underminer of the Christian Worship and Religion. The former of whom having forbidden the Jews to Sacrifice, as their Law requir'd of them, having offer'd Swines­flesh upon their Altar to profane it, having pro­hibited their initiatory rite of Circumcision, and burnt their Scriptures, yet before his death, finding his illness very hard upon him, he de­clared to his Friends about him, [...]. Josep. An­tiq. l. 12. c. 13. that [Page 205] he endured all this for the Cruelties he had exercised upon the Jews, and for his robbing their Temple, and despising their God. The latter had been educated from his Childhood in the Christian Religion, and though as he grew up he began to have most Inclination for the Hea­then Idolatries, Socrat. Hist. Eccl. l. 3. c. 1. Am. Marcel. l. 22. Theod. Hist. l. 3. c. 2. Greg. Naz. [...]. yet openly made profession of Christianity, and took upon him a Monastick Life, and was a Reader in the Church of Nicomedia in Bithynia, till at length he thought it a proper time to lay aside his Vizard, and then he disowned the Religion he had hitherto pro­fess'd, went publickly to the Heathen Temples, sacrificed to the Images he found there, and cal­led himself their High-Priest. Thenceforward he set himself against the Christians, and spake and wrote against their Doctrine, Sozom. Hist. l. 5. c. 17. trying all ways, Theod. l. 3. c. 22. by fair Words, Theod. l. 3. c. 16. by Promises and Rewards, Socrat. l. 3. c. 13, 14, 15, 16, 19. by Terrours and Sufferings, Am. Marcell. l. 22. Optat. Meliv. l. 2. by Tole­ration, Soz. l. 3. c. 17, 18. Greg. Naz. Stel. 1. by Tricks and subtile Arti­fices to win them off from their Chri­stianity. But after all, it is related of him, that having received his mortal Wound, and considering the Hand of God upon him in it, Quanquam Nazare­num nostium, & ut ipse solebat dicere Galilaeum, statim in praelio senserit. D. Hieron. Epist. 84. [...]. So­zom. l. 6. c. 3. [...]. Theodorit. l. 3. c. 25. he could not but declare (though he did it in an undecent manner) that that Christ, whom he had so despised and reproached, and whose Worship he had laboured by so many various me­thods to extirpate out of the World, was not too hard for him.

Thus it pleases the great God to execute his Wrath in an extraordinary and signal manner, when Men grow audacious and incorrigible in their Wickedness, and provoke him to that de­gree, that he can no longer bear with them. All the present success such meet with is no security to them against a more deadly stroke, when the measure of their Iniquities is filled up. This is the proper season for him to vindicate his own Honour and Justice, and to let themselves and the rest of the World see, that he is not an un­concerned Spectator of their doings. And ac­cordingly he takes occasion many times to inflict some immediate Judgment upon them; or else he makes some other way for his Indignation, which, if attended to, must necessarily convince them of their folly, in having departed from his Precepts, how inviting soever the temptation might have appeared to them.

And if we appeal to the ordinary course of the World, it must be acknowledged, that though a Man may contrive to advance himself for the present (which yet is more than many can do with all their Cunning, and all their Wickedness) though a Man may contrive, I say, to advance himself for the present, by Cheating, Oppression, Sycophantry, Perjury, Subornation, Time-serving, or other evil Practices; these sel­dom last long without recoiling upon him to his sorrow. They may prove serviceable whilst he can put a fair gloss upon them; but if once they come to be publickly taken notice of, his Credit [Page 207]is presently impaired by them, and either he is at length undone, or at least, finds himself in worse circumstances than if he had kept to the undoubted Rules of Honesty. And such an one being brought into Streights, his former ill dealings not only occasion him fewer Friends a­mongst Men to assist him in his necessity, but give him likewise just ground to expect far less of the Divine Favour and Compassion than he might otherwise have hoped for. Whence his fall becomes the greater, and the more grievous, the greater Nam in omni adver­sitate fortunae infoelicissi­mum genus est infortu­nii, fuisse foelicem. Boet. de Consol. Philos. l. 2. pros. 4. by how much the higher he had been advan­ced, and the more grievous by how much the less pitied he falls by those about him, and the less hope he hath therefore of a recovery.

And the case is much the same in relation to Treasons, Rebellion, Robbery, Murther, or other the like dangerous, as well as unconscio­nable Practices. Except that these not only fail in time to answer the Offender's Expectation, (as the former) but besides, are frequently attended with some ignominious punishment at the last, and it may be to the utter overthrow of them­selves, and their Estates, and Honours together at one blow; after this manner verifying the say­ing of the Wise-man, Eccles. 9.10. As the fish that are ta­ken in an evil net, and as the birds that are caught in the snare: so are the sons of men snared in an evil time, when it falleth suddenly upon them; and that other of the Psalmist, Ps. 92.7. When the wick­ed spring as the grass, and when all the workers of iniquity do flourish, it is (this is the time, whilst they are thus in their Splendor) that they shall be destroyed for ever.

But farther, if through the immense Clemen­cy of God, the Sinner should escape all these forementioned Inconveniencies, neither erring in his Choice, nor in the Means he uses in pursuit of it, nor having his Designs defeated, nor any heavier Judgment inflicted upon him during the whole time of his abode in this World; suppo­sing all this, still the impropriety and disadvan­tage of unlawfull Means in order to our welfare will appear.

3. Because there are other dreadfull mischiefs that usually accompany them. The danger is not over upon obtaining the End aimed at, but there are ill consequences of the Means in order to it yet remaining, which will more than re­compense for the benefits redounding from them. And especially these two.

  • 1. The trouble, anxiety, and perplexity of Mind, that may justly be expected to follow up­on them here in this World.
  • 2. The intolerable tortures that are due to them in the other.

1. The trouble, anxiety, and perplexity of Mind, that may justly be expected to follow up­on them here in this World. For it cannot be other than a very considerable abatement of a­ny the greatest outward Happiness, Nullum maleficium sine formidine est, quia nec sine conscientiâ sui. Tertull. adv. Marcio. l. 4. c. 17. Nemo malus foelix. Juv. Sat. 4. v. 8. [...]. Pythagorae fragment. pros. apud Hieroclem, & Demophilii sentent. Pythag. Si sera Deorum vindicta sit, noluerunt tamen impios ipso in facinore adeo exultare, ut non an­gore conscientiae fraudis (que) cruciatu, tanquam domesticis furiis, affiduè vexentur. Cic. Consol. ad Brut. to remember that it has been ac­quired by the wilfull transgression of [Page 209]God's Laws. When the Possessor blesses himself most in his unjust attainments, this one thought will be enough (like the Dan. 5.6. Hand-writing on the Wall to Belshazzar) to imbitter all his Joys, to strike his Limbs into a fit of trembling, to cover his Face with paleness, and fill his Mind with horrour and confusion. What a damp must it be to his compleatest Satisfactions, to recollect, that they have been the purchase of his Sin, and that he must therefore look to suffer one day se­verely for them? How gawdily soever he may appear, or whatever shew he make, Dii deaeque, quàm malè est extra legem vi­ventibus? quicquid me­ruerunt, semper expe­ctant. Petron. Arb. Satyr. c 85. his Mind may yet be very uneasie, Is. 57.20. like the troubled Sea, whose Waters cast up Mire and Dirt. And none but himself knows what private Pangs and Agonies seize him in his most Halcyon days; Poena autem vehemens, ac multò saevior illis, Quas aut caeditius gravis in­venit, aut Radamanthus. Nocte die (que) suum gestare in pectore testem. Juv. Sat. 13. v. 195. what Anguish, Fear, and Grief possess his Soul; how dissembled his Joys are for the most part, and how much more miserable he is in truth, than those who are most tempted to envy his Success. His seeming advantages above others are no evidence that all is right with­in; for notwithstanding these, his Mind may be continually upon the Rack, and he may here­by pay dearly, even at present, for what he so values himself upon.

Instances are frequent in History, of Persons whom no outward Grandeur, Wealth, or Pow­er, could set at rest, that their own guilty Con­sciences should not fill their Souls with dread and terrour, as if they were just upon the point of coming to account for their Iniquities. Such [Page 210]as Tacit. Annal. l. 6. Sueton. in vit. Tiber. c. 63, 64, 65, 66. Tiberius, Id. in vit. Cal. c. 51. Caligula, and Zon. Annal. To. 3. Ana­stasius of Rome, Cic. Tusc. Quaest. l. 5. c. 20. Dionysius of Corinth, P. de Comines. l. 6. c. 7. Lewis XI. of France, and Speed, Baker, Trus­sel, & al. Ri­chard III. of our own Nation, &c. whose frightfull Dreams by Night, and restless Fears by Day were a suf­ficient confirmation of the Poet's As­sertion, that Afferat ipse licet sacras Epidaurius herbas, Sanabit nullâ vulnera cordis ope. Ovid. l. 1. de pont. El. 4. Aesculapius with all his Medicaments had no cure for a trou­bled Conscience. If the greatest af­fluence of outward Enjoyments could set a Man at ease, sure Kings and Emperours should have the best Title to it; yet these forementioned, and others shew, that they are many times farther from it than the meanest of their Subjects. When once the greatest of Men rebell against God, on whom they have their whole Dependance for their Lives and all their Enjoyments, they may conclude, that he will have no regard to them more than others, but will be at least as highly incensed against them. And consequently, they must have as much cause as any to dread the heavy effects of his Displeasure.

There is a great deal of Truth in that of the Moralist, That Tutum aliqua res in malâ conscientiâ praestat, nulla securum. Putat e­nim se etiamsi non de­prehenditur, posse depre­hendi, & inter somnos movetur, & quoties ali­cujus scelus loquitur de suo cogitat. Senec. Epist. 105. he who hath a guilty Conscience may sometimes be safe from any present danger, but never from the fear of it. For though his Sin be not yet discovered, he knows not how soon it may, and is disturbed in his Sleep, and as oft as he mentions ano­ther's Wickedness, is possessed with a tormenting remembrance of his own. But if to this be added the Consideration of ano­ther [Page 211]Life, and the extremity of those dismal Tor­tures the Sinner must then expect to undergo, no wonder though he find himself very uneasie at the thoughts hereof. These will pursue him into his closest Retirements in spight of all the care he can take to prevent them, and will be as so many Darts piercing him to the quick. The remembrance of having acted unagreeably to his Profession, a sense of the guilt hereby contract­ed, and a fear of present Sufferings, together with the dread of an approaching Judgment, and the ineffable Terrours of the Lord in the o­ther World, will cut him to the Soul, will even overwhelm him with Grief, and if duly attend­ed to, will make him heartily repent, that ever he should have taken so indirect a course to pro­mote his own welfare. And yet all this is but the beginning of Sorrows, and is nothing in compa­rison of what I mentioned in the Second place, namely,

2. The intolerable Tortures that are due to these Practices in a future state; when both Soul and Body shall be everlastingly punished in Hell-fire, with the Devil and his Angels. This will undoubtedly be the Portion of all that fear not God; and amongst others, in particular of those whose distrust of his Goodness hath put them upon unwarrantable Contrivances for their own Safety or Advancement. There is no­thing more certain, than that 2 Cor. 5.10. we must all ap­pear, and God knows how soon, before the judg­ment seat of Christ, that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad; and then Rom. 2.6, &c. will he render to every man according to his deeds; to them who by patient continuance in well doing, seek [Page 212]for glory, and honour, and immortality, eternal life; but to them who obey not the truth, but obey un­righteousness, indignation and wrath, tribulation and anguish, upon every soul of man that doth evil, though for never so plausible an End, and upon never so advantageous a Prospect. Nothing of this Nature will then be allow'd of, as an excuse for having transgressed God's Laws, or will de­liver from the Severities denounced against such as knowingly transgress them. But howsoever they escape at present, they will be sure (unless a timely Repentance prevent it) to be confined hereafter to unavoidable, insupportable, and yet incessant Agonies.

And how disadvantageous a bargain this will be to them, may be collected from those words of our Blessed Lord to his Disciples, S. Matt. 16.26. What shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul? If a Man can possi­bly satisfie himself in any profitable, or other­wise usefull Wickedness at present, yet he will find a dolefull, and an amazing change, when he shall come at last to Is. 50.11. lie down in sorrows, and Rev. 20.10. be tormented day and Night for ever and ever. For if the gain of the whole World would be an unequal Compensation for the loss of a Soul, as our Saviour teaches us, how egregious must their folly be, that will dare to ruine their Souls beyond hope of recovery, only for some small inconsiderable advantage, which may soon be gone again, and whilst it lasts, may administer but little satisfaction; or for the avoiding some present uneasiness, which possibly might have been soon over without it, and much better and more desirably than with it.

It is no slight matter to be condemned to e­verlasting Burnings amongst the accursed and damned Spirits, to languish in extremity of Hun­ger and Thirst, and Pain, and Grief, to have a guilty Conscience within, gnawing like a never­dying Worm, and without the company of De­vils terrifying and tormenting, the heat of un­quenchable Fire parching, dismal Darkness ever­shadowing us, and not one drop of Water, or any the least mitigation of these dolours to be procured upon any terms, nor any Nec videt interea qui terminusesse malorum, Possit, nec quae sit poena­rum deni (que) finis. Lucret. l. 3. hope that the utmost period of time, though after Millions of Mil­lions of Ages, will put an end to them. There will be yelling and howling, weeping and gnashing of Teeth, Pangs and Agonies, Fear and Dread, blackness of Darkness, Horrour and Confusion, and no expectation of any Good, or of freedom from any Evil. And which is the Completion of all, there will be no end of these Sufferings, nor any the least hope of it. In short, Min. Fel. Octav. Nec tormentis aut modus ullus, aut terminus, these Torments will be infinite as to both their intense­ness and their duration, will be unspeakably, un­conceivably sharp, and yet withall will endure to all Eternity. Insomuch that Aetna and Vesuvius with all their Roarings, and all their fiercest and their hottest Streams of Sulphur, are a very faint Emblem of these more dreadfull Flames. Where­in the Flesh shall for ever fry, the Blood for e­ver boyl, the Veins be for ever scorched, the Nerves for ever rack'd, Serpents shall for ever devour the Body, and Furies for ever tear the Soul.

Oh the dire Vengeance of an incensed Deity, that will thus eternally pursue and torture the guilty Sinner! and oh the intolerable stupidity therefore of venturing to expose one's self to it, for whatsoever worldly advantage! It is a sign persons have little apprehension of their own good, when they will choose to be uneasie in their Minds here, and thus excessively miserable hereafter, rather than undergo a little present smart, or it may be than want some place of Ho­nour or Profit, which yet they might be very well without, if they would but heartily endea­vour it.

And thus I hope I have sufficiently evinced the Unreasonableness of seeking to Unlawfull Means for Relief in whatever Case, and by con­sequence, that if People would study their own truest Interest, and would be wise to the best pur­poses, they must be ready to suffer, or part with any thing in this World, rather than commit the least Sin, and not only so, but if they would take the surest course to be happy at present, they must be very cautious of offending God, least otherwise they provoke him to disappoint their Hopes, to frustrate their Endeavours, and to plague them for all their Iniquities. The Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of temptation, and to reserve the [...], 2 S. Pet. 2.9. unjust, or Unrighteous, un­der which Character they are certainly included, who make Sins their Refuge in their Distress, unto the day of judgment to be punished. Those that stick close to him, relying faithfully upon his good Providence in all their Necessities, he both can and will save without the help of wicked Artifices for their Deliverance; and those that betake themselves to Unlawfull Means for Refuge, [Page 215]he will make either first or last to smart for it. And besides, all Events at present depend more upon the Influence of God's over-ruling Provi­dence, than upon any Humane Means; nor will the best-laid Designs turn to any account with­out his Concurrence. 1 Sam. 2.6, 7. He bringeth down to the grave, and bringeth back again, maketh poor and ma­keth rich, bringeth low and lifteth up. And though in keeping to his ways, as Of Christian Prudence, &c. ch. 8. a late learned and pi­ous Author of our own Church speaks, we should have no visible preparations to trust to, yet is Pro­vidence, the ground of our Confidence, full of invi­sible ones; which do abundantly more assure Delive­rance or Success than any others; and which like Elisha 's Mountain full of Horses and fiery Chariots, are discernible to the Eye of Faith, though not to the Eye of Flesh. He can make us happy if he pleases without our selves (though this be more than we are ordinarily to expect) but we can ne­ver make our selves so without him. The subtilest undertaker can do nothing but by his assistance, which if he determine to with-hold, there needs nothing more to Job 5.13 disappoint the devices of the crafty, so that their hands cannot perform their en­terprize.

And in how forlorn a condition must Men be, when they fall into trouble, after they have parted with their Innocency, and dared even to damn their Souls, and hereby have forfeited the Favour of both God and Man to avoid it? If it be an abatement of the greatest Temporal Hap­piness, that it has been obtained by the help of some Sin (as I have endeavoured to shew it is;) much rather will it be a mighty aggravation of all the Sinner's Fears or Sufferings, Wants or Disappointments, to consider that he has ventur'd [Page 216]thus hard for the cure of them, and yet has not been able to obtain it.

The properest Support under any affliction is, a sense of a Man's own Integrity, an hope of God's Favour and Blessing, the Assistance of the Holy Spirit, and a Meditation of the cause of his Sufferings, and the Benefits that may re­dound from a good improvement of them. And since he that wilfully runs into any known Sin, evidently deprives himself of all these grounds of Comfort, his Case must be very highly deplo­rable, and so much the more, by how much the more provoking his Wickedness has been. In his most flourishing Estate [...]. Diog. Laert. l. 1. in vit. Chil. he will have just cause to repent of his Folly; but if he find all his Attempts prove vain, for want of God's Bles­sing, and be made to groan under the Evils which he had been striving a­gainst, he will meet with a very con­siderable foretaste of those uncon­ceivable Torments, to which without a sincere and timely Repentance, he must be everlastingly consigned in the other World.

Never therefore let any think of sin­ning for their own profit or security, of Rom 3.8. [...]. An­ton. Imp. [...]. l. 3. n. 14. doing evil that good may come, or of committing the least Wickedness, for any the most desirable End. For when all is done, there is no safety without God, who alone protects in the midst of the greatest Dangers, supports under the heaviest Burdens, and on the other hand, as easily de­feats the Expectations of the most se­cure in their Attempts against him. [Page 217]And although sometimes, for reasons best known to himself, he may permit the most ungodly un­dertakings to succeed, there is no ground to con­clude, that he will do it whensoever we engage in them, or indeed at any time, unless it be in Wrath, and to the intent, that we may be the rather Nihil est infoelicius foe­licitate pec­cantium, quia poenalis nutritur impunitas, & mala voluntas velut hostis interior roboratur. D. August. Epist. 5. hardened in our Sins, and may hereby be prepared for the severer Destruction.

The Conclusion.

AND now for a Conclusion of the whole I only add, that the Design of this plain Discourse is this, That even in our lowest, our worst, and most deplorable estate, when our Grie­vances lie heaviest upon us, and all other Means of Comfort fail us most, we be ready to rest entirely upon God for a Redress, encouraging our selves with the thoughts of his infinite Loving-kindness, and never suffering our selves to doubt of his Pro­tection, whatever our Circumstances be, so long as we sincerely apply our selves to him for it. Be our Case never so dark and gloomy, and though whether we look to the East, or to the West, or to the North, or to the South, there be no appearance of Safety from any of these Quarters, yet Almighty God can immediately command a Deliverance for us. It is but for him to speak the word, and his servants shall be healed. No sooner can he appear for our Relief, but all our Clouds shall immediately be dissipated, and all our Fears removed, and Is. 58.8. our light shall break forth as the morning, and our health shall spring forth speedily. No such Night of Af­fliction can possibly seize us, but that our Mal. 4.2. Sun of Righteousness may presently arise with healing in his wings.

Our God can quickly curb the Fury of the most outrageous Adversaries, either by con­verting them, as Act. 9.5, 6. S. Paul; or mollifying them, [Page 219]as Esth. 8.8, &c. Ahasuerus, or Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 8. c. 17. & Lactant. de mort. persec. c. 33, 34. Galerius; or cut­ting them off in their Wickedness, as Exod. 14.28. Pharaoh, or Joseph. Ant. l. 18 c. 11. Caligula, or Lact. de M. pers. c. 3. Do­mitian; can Numb. 16.48. check the most dange­rous Distempers, 1 King. 17.6, & 16. supply the most pressing Necessities, S. Matt. 9.20, &c. and cure the most fixed and chronical Diseases; can stop Dan. 6.22. the Lion's Mouth, Cum apro submini­straretur (n. Saturus) vena­tor potius qui illum sub­ligaverat, suffossus ab ea­dem bestia post diem muneris obiit. Et cum ad ursum substrictus esset in ponte, ursus de caveâ prodire noluit, ita (que) se­cundo Saturus illaesus re­vocatur. Pass. SS. Per­pet. & Foelicit. divert the fury of the Boar, and quell the fierceness of the Bear, and [...]. De Martyr. S. Polycarpi. restrain the violence of the Flames; can rescue out of the greatest Miseries, Dan. 3.26. out of the Fiery-furnace with the three Chil­dren, Act. 16.26. out of the Prison with S. Paul and Silas, Jerem. 37.16, 17. out of the miry Dungeon with the Prophet Jeremi­ah, and Jon. 2.10. with Jonas out of the Whale's Belly, and from the depth of the Sea. There is no condition so forlorn, and past all hope, but he has a remedy in store for it, if duly sought to for his help. And he is as willing as he is able to exert his Power, and shew his Might in behalf of his poor Supplicants, that faithfully cast their care upon him, and to let them see to their un­speakable Comfort, that he is a strength to the poor, a strength to the needy in his distress, a re­fuge from the storm, a shadow from the heat, when the blast of the terrible ones, is as a storm against the wall; as the Prophet speaks Is. 25.4. .

Ps. 113.6, 7, 8. He taketh the sunple out of the dust, and lifteth the poor out of the mire, to set him with the Princes, even with the Princes of his people. He maketh the barren woman to keep house, and to be a joyfull mother of children. He advanced [Page 220] Exod. 2.3. & 3.10. Moses from the Ark of Bullrushes, to be the Conductor of his People out of Egypt, 1 Sam. 10.1, 2. Saul from seeking his Father's Asses to the Kingdom of Israel, Psal. 78.71. David from following his Father's Sheep to be Ruler of the same People, Gen. 41.40. Joseph from a state of Slavery, and a Prison, to the se­cond place in Egypt; Rex ego qui sum Sicaniae, figulo sum ge­nitore satus. Auson. E­pig. 8. Agathocles from among the Pots to be Gover­nour of Syracuse, and Herodot. Cli. c 113. & Justin. Hist. l. 1. Cyrus from a Shepherd's Cottage to be the Empe­rour of the Medes and Persians, and Plutarch. in vit. Rom. L. Flor. l. 1. c 4. Liv. l. 1. c. 41. & al. made Romulus from a like despi­cable condition Founder of the Ro­man Empire. And how oft may our selves have observed our own or others Mournings unexpectedly changed into Mirth, by some strange alteration of Affairs, beyond what we could have look'd for? Why then should we despair of the like in any other case? why should we not rather meditate with our selves that our God is still the same, as able as ever to relieve us, and he will do it as he sees oc­casion?

Deliverance is oftentimes nearest, when no­thing but sudden and severe Destruction seems to hang over our Heads. Nor is there any fitter time for God to put to his Hand, to arise and exert his Almighty Power for the preservation of his Servants, than when all other helps fail. When Is. 59.14, 15, 17, 19. Judgment is turned away backwards, and justice standeth afar off, when truth is fallen in the streets, and equity cannot enter, and he that de­parteth from evil maketh himself a prey, then is the time for him to put on righteousness as a breast­plate, [Page 221]and an helmet of salvation upon his Head, to put on the garments of vengeance for cloathing, and cover himself with zeal as with a cloak, and to repay fury to his adversaries, and recompence to his Enemies, till they be brought to fear the name of the Lord from the west, and his glory from the rising of the Sun. Or whatever other Grievance any labour under when it seems most incurable, it may in truth be soonest cured.

Possibly some unobserved natural way for an escape may in due time discover it self; or if not, we know as certainly as God is, that he can order some other method of Relief for us. He ordinarily works by the use of Means (and this therefore is the course in which we are general­ly to expect his Blessings) but he is not confined to these, but works as easily without them, when they fail, and in direct opposition to them, when they are not for his purpose; and will be sure to do so as oft as he sees it requisite. He will not prostitute his Miracles, and make them cheap, by vouchsafing them when there is no sufficient reason for them; but he will make use of those, rather than break his word; which he never has done, nor ever can do, though the o­ther he has done frequently, to the great con­solation and advantage of his faithfull Servants. And indeed God's Providence many times is nearest and his help readiest, when he sees us the most destitute of Succour from any inferiour Means. Our Fathers and Mothers may forsake us, they from whom there is reason to hope for most kindness may cast us off, and all other Creature Comforts may deceive us; but our good God will never do it, but will take us up in the midst of all our Distractions. This being the time [Page 222]when his Power is most seen in the delivery of his Servants, and so his glory most advanced by it, whilst Men are forced to acknowledge it to be in a signal manner Psal. 64.9. God's doing; and being moreover the time when his kindness is apt to make the deepest impression upon the persons de­livered, who are never so sensible of the great benefit of ease and rest, as when almost worn out with some violent paroxism, some pinching and dismal Calamity; he will not therefore neg­lect so fair an opportunity for bringing Honour to his own great Name, and safety to his poor afflicted Creatures that run to him for shelter. And so himself professes by the Mouth of the holy Psalmist, pointing out this as the properest season of applying to him for assistance. Psal. 50.15. Call upon me in the day of trouble, or when thy Wants are most pressing, and thy Sorrows most pun­gent in [...] the time of streightening and distress, I will deliver thee, and thou shalt glorifie me.

And there is no reason therefore to be dis­couraged, though he do not immediately work Deliverance for any that call upon him, since we know assuredly he will do it in his due time. He may possibly with-hold his Hand for a while on purpose that we may become the more ear­nest Supplicants at the Throne of his Grace, that we may be brought to cry mightily unto him for the redress we hope for at his Hand. And yet our condition may be nevertheless safe for the future, though at present it be most disconso­late. He will certainly take the best, that is his own, time to do us good, and perhaps will set us at rest when we think least of it.

And by how much the less he seems in the mean time to concern himself for us, so much [Page 223]the greater vertue it is to cast all our Care how­ever upon him. It is no great matter to rest up­on him, Imperia dura tolle, quid vir­tus erit. Sen. Herc. Fur. act. 2. sc. 2. when things go according to our own desires, and we have little more to hope or wish for from him. Nor is it much greater to do it, when Afflictions befall us, but at the same time bring with them also a plain and easie direction for getting rid of them in a little while. But the difficulty is to confide stedfastly in God, when he frowns upon us, when his Hand lies heavy upon us, and he appears unwilling to remove it; to be able to say with Job, that admirable example of a sure Trust in God, as well as of an unwearied Patience, Job 13.15. Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him; with the Patri­arch Abraham, Rom. 4.15. To believe against hope; and to be like the Apostles and first Disciples of our Lord, who 2 Cor. 1.8, 9. when they were pressed out of mea­sure, above strength, insomuch that they despaired even of life, and hence could trust no longer in themselves, yet continued to put their Trust in God, which raiseth the dead, and can at least as easily work any less Deliverance for us. For a Man to repose himself, and all his concerns after this manner upon the Divine Providence is an Argument of a truly Christian Temper, and e­vidences him to be acted by solid Principles, and that he is in good earnest in what he professes, and is fully perswaded of the truth of God's Pro­mises, and has a Mind deeply affected with them. Nor is there any readier way to bring Honour to our Religion, than by shewing our selves thus intirely influenced by it, in that we can faithfully adhere to God, and cast our Care upon him, notwithstanding all the outward inconveni­encies that may threaten us in, or for so doing.

And we must therefore by no means content our selves to trust in God in our Prosperity on­ly, when there is less occasion for the exercise of this Duty, but must persist in it likewise, when he seems most plainly to have withdrawn his Countenance, and takes least notice of us. We must not allow our selves to be discouraged in our hardest Circumstances, as though he would no longer have any regard for us, least so we provoke him by our Diffidence to deal with us according to our Surmises; but should rather earnestly endeavour to raise up our Spirits, and animate and comfort our selves with an assurance of his gracious Protection, as of a sufficient cure for all our Maladies.

Wherefore never let any imagine, that they have performed this excellent Duty as they ought, till they have brought themselves to that steady dependance upon God, that howsoever he deals by them at present, or whatsoever portion he in his infinite Wisdom judges fit to allot them, they do not fail however to rest satisfy'd with these his Determinations, in a confident expecta­tion of Relief against them, when it shall be properest for them. He is the best Judge of all Mens Necessities, and what Application he knows to be truly requisite, he will certainly administer, though not always in the same manner as they desire. And those persons must therefore be highly inexcusable, that suffer any measure of Afflictions to affright them from that Affiance which they ought always to have in him.

It is an intolerable shame to behold meer Hea­thens chearfully resigning themselves up to God's disposal, to wait for Safety from him alone, and only for so much of it as he shall be pleased to [Page 225]vouchsafe them, and yet not endeavour to out­strip them, in this so rational a Con­fidence; to hear [...] l. 40. c. 20. Amonine the Em­perour advising himself to live like one that had committed all his Affairs to God, with all his Soul; and Plato saying, [...]. Plat. Crit. If this is what God likes best, oh let it be; and Epictetus considering the Divine Dispensations, [...]. Simpl. in Epict. c. 38. as the result of the perfectest Knowledge and good Providence; and again, profes­sing himself [...]. Arr. Epict. l. 3. c. 26. to have intirely conform­ed his Will to the Divine, to be sick whenever God would have him, to un­dertake whatever God requires of him, to desire what God likes best, to enjoy what God judges most convenient, and to die when God would have him (which by the way, is one of those Methods that God uses for the deli­verance of his Servants when worn out with Afflictions, for he takes some of the Righteous away from in­cumbent Evils, as well as others from the Evils to come) looking upon his own Will and Desires, whilst thus compo­sed, as no more capable of being cross'd, than God's is, with which they always go along; and a little after, [...]. Ibid. pre­scribing it as the most usefull course in order to a secure passage in this World, to commit one's self to God, by conside­ring his Divine Will, and most wise administration of Affairs: It is an in­tolerable [Page 226]shame, I say, to observe this readiness in Heathens to cast all their Care upon God, and at the same time to think how scandalously most Christians come behind them in it, how apt we are to whine, and be dejected, and out of heart, only because God is not pleased to follow our own Imaginations in his dealings with us; and particularly, because he condescends to visit us sometimes with his necessary and salutary Cha­stisements, and will not be entreated to with­draw his Hand, before we are fit for the remo­val of it.

Blessed God! is this our Resignation to thy most holy Will? is this all our Trust in thee? alas, how far are we from duly casting our Care upon thee, whilst we thus senselesly suffer any cross Accidents to estrange our Souls from thee? It is gross folly to expect, or desire all clear Wea­ther, nothing but fair Sun-shine Days, without Foggs or Rain, or to repine at wholsome Winds to fan the Air and disperse its Vapours, or sea­sonable Showers to refresh the Earth, and make it fruitfull. And no less unreasonable is it in re­lation to our selves, to reckon upon nothing but Ease and Plenty, and abundance of Satisfaction in the enjoyment hereof, without recollecting what need we have of Afflictions to purifie and exalt our Minds, and put us upon preparing for a better state, or to think our selves neglect­ed by God, whenever any remarkable portion of them falls to our share. Whereas the conside­ration hereof should dispose us on the contrary, to look up to God, as knowing that they all come from him, and to endeavour heartily to approve our selves to him, as firmly believing, that he will not fail to put an end to them, when [Page 227]he sees us rightly prepared for it, and that it will be for our good; and in the mean time, till he does it, comforting our selves in the assu­rance we have of such his abundant Goodness to us. The fittest time for manifesting our sure Trust in God is, when we labour under heavy Pressures and Calamities, and have no hope of help from any else. And accordingly it is an in­dispensable duty in this case, still to persevere in an unwearied Dependance upon him, chearfully and comfortably waiting his Time for a Delive­rance.

And would persons be prevailed with to make this their constant Practice; would they but con­sider what I have written, not as a speculative Doctrine, but as a necessary matter of Duty, in order to the amendment of their Lives; and in­stead of senselesly aggravating any Evils they lie under, or Dangers that threaten them, would they be perswaded seriously to meditate upon the singular encouragement God has given them to look up to him for a seasonable redress of all their Grievances; and would weigh well with themselves how ready he is to help those who make him their Refuge; not so much attending to the Rod, as to him that hath appointed it, and thinking how easily he can remove it, and what cause they have constantly to trust in him; they would soon perceive a very remarkable abatement of their Sorrows. This would prove an admi­rable course for easing their Minds in all condi­tions, by taking off the edge and pungency of their Sufferings of whatsoever nature.

The Root of Man's Misery, saith an ingenious Sir Ph. War­wick, of Go­vernment. p. 159. Author, is not in daring to trust himself unto the Law of his own Nature, and the Providence of his [Page 228]Maker. And it is very certain, that this sort of mismanagement creates Men a great deal of trouble and perplexity, which might be avoided, if they were but more mindfull of God's Protection, and the reason they have to rest quietly upon it, without fretting and tormenting themselves to no purpose. And till they have conquered them­selves in this respect, I cannot much wonder, if they be ready to sink under the weight of every Calamity that befalls them.

AN EXHORTATION TO PA …

AN EXHORTATION TO PATIENT SUFFERING FOR Righteousness, IN A SERMON ON 1 St. PET. III. 14, 15.

What shall it profit a Man, if he shall gain the whole World and lose his own Soul? S. Mar. 8.36.
Sic ita (que) nos ad Deum expansos ungulae fodiant, cruces suspen­dant, ignes lambant, gladii guttura detruncent, bestiae in­siliant, paratus est ad omne supplicium ipse habitus orantis Christiani. Tertull. Apol. c. 30.
[...]. Clem. Alexand. Stro. l. 4.

LONDON, Printed by J. Heptinstall, for Walter Kettilby at the Bishop's-Head in St. Paul's Church-Yard, 1696.

An Exhortation to Patient Suffering for Righteousness.

1 S. Pet. III. 14, 15. ‘But and if ye suffer for Righteousness sake, happy are ye, and be not afraid of their terrour, neither be troubled: But sancti­fie the Lord God in your hearts, and be ready always to give an answer to every one that asketh of you, a reason of the hope that is in you, with meekness and fear.’

OUR Blessed Saviour in his Divine Sermon on the Mount, to encourage his Disciples to proceed the more comfortably and vigorously in the profession of his Name, declares a Blessedness to belong to those S. Matt. 5 10, 11, 12. that are persecuted for Righte­ousness sake, and that they are hereby entituled to a place in the Kingdom of Heaven, exhorting them to rejoyce and be exceeding glad at the fore­thought of so incomparable a Reward reserved in store for them till a future state. At other times he cautions them to expect their share of Reproaches, Afflictions, and all kinds of Indig­nities, informing them that they should certain­ly S. Mar. 13.9. be delivered up to the Councils, and beaten in [Page 232]the Synagogues, and should be brought before Kings and Rulers upon this account, that they should be S. Mat 10.22. hated of all men for his Name's sake; that S. Jo. 16.33. in the World they should have tribulation; that they should be Ibid. v. 2. put out of the Synagogues; yea more-ever, that the time would come, when Men would think to do God good Service in putting them to death; but comforting them likewise in the mean while, with an assurance that seeing he had already v. 33. overcome the World for them, they needed not therefore to be affrighted at all its Threats and Cruelties. And again, he acquaints them S. Matt. 10.28. what abundant reason they had to fear God more than Man, and his Eternal Vengeance infinitely beyond the utmost Evils that could possibly befall them in this World; and bids them S. Lu. 12.32. not fear, because it was their Father's good will to give them the Kingdom, implying, that ha­ving destined them to that singular happiness he would not fail to take care of them in the mean time.

And the same Doctrine our Apostle S. Peter here inculcates on the Strangers dispersed through­out c. 1.1. Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bi­thynia; whom he advises to account it as a Blessing, and a Favour, rather than a Grievance and a Vexation, when they should be called to suffer for a good Conscience, and therefore not to be disturbed or afraid whatsoever dangers they inight be threatned with, from the Power and Malice of their enraged Adversaries, but to san­ctifie the Lord God in their hearts, by an humble, earnest, and steady dependance upon his good Providence to take care of them, and an undaun­ted perseverance in their Duty, how hard or dangerous soever, being ready upon all occasions, [Page 233]and in the worst of times, to confess him before Men, and submissively and patiently to bear all the Severities, whereto they might possibly find themselves exposed for their adherence either to his Doctrines or Precepts, to the Principles of the Christian Faith, or to the faithfull and con­scientious observance of those most holy Com­mands he had given them in charge. But and if ye suffer for righteousness sake, happy are ye, and be not afraid of their terrour, neither be trou­bled, but sanctifie the Lord God in your hearts, and be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you, with meekness and fear.

Which being a Doctrine that concerned not the first Christians only, but all that at any time fall under Persecutions for the sake of their Religion and their Saviour, as some have in all Ages, and many in our own times, in several parts of the World, and many more possibly may; that therefore which I design at present from these words, is, to apply the Doctrine se­riously to our selves, to try if we can be prevailed with to prepare our selves for the constant pra­ctice of it, as oft as we may have occasion. And to this end I shall beg leave to enforce it from these several following Considerations.

  • 1. To be willing to suffer when called to it, is no more than our Religion enjoins us from time to time, as a necessary qualification for be­ing our Lord's Disciples, and absolutely requi­site in order to Salvation.
  • 2. It is but what our blessed Lord has done for us in a very extraordinary manner.
  • [Page 234]3. This is the best and most effectual way of defending our Religion.
  • 4. It is a Service that will undoubtedly meet with an abundant Recompence. And lastly,
  • 5. It is no such dreadfull Task as Men are wont ordinarily to imagine. Of these in their order, and I begin with the first of them.

1. To be willing to suffer whenever called to it is no more than our Religion enjoins us from time to time, as a necessary qualification for be­ing our Lord's Disciples, and absolutely requi­site in order to Salvation. It is not the portion of all actually to suffer for our Saviour's sake; but there is no possibility of approving our selves good Christians at present, or being happy here­after, without a Readiness and Preparation of Mind to do it, as oft as occasion offers it self; that is to say, whensoever it cannot be avoided without Sin. There is no temporal Advantage so valuable, nor any Loss or Cruelty so formidable, but that we must be content to conquer our selves in relation to it, even to part with S. Matt. 5.29, 30. a right eye, or hand, or what perhaps may be as dear to us, before we can promise our selves, that our Lord will own us for his Followers here, or admit us into his Heavenly Kingdom when we shall be translated hence.

S. Lu. 9.23. If any man will come after our Saviour, he must deny himself, and take up his Cross daily and follow him. If any would be S. Matt. 10.32, 33. confessed and owned by him before his Father which is in Hea­ven, he must not be ashamed nor afraid to own Him, and his Doctrines, and Commands, though in the most perilous times. If any would be ac­counted v. 37, 38, 39. & S. Lu. 14.26. worthy of him, he must be disposed to [Page 235]leave all his nearest and dearest Relations, yea, and his own life also, upon his account; which whosoever refuses to do, he cannot be his Disciple. It often happens, that they 2 Tim. 3.12. who would live holi­ly in Christ Jesus, must unavoidably suffer Persecu­tions, and must Act. 14.22. enter through many Tribulations into the Kingdom of Heaven. And hence we are directed to esteem our selves happy, if we be re­proached and abused for the Name of Christ, and to S. Ja. 1.2. count it all joy when we fall into temptations, and whilst we 1 S. Pet. 4.19. suffer according to the will of God, for our firm adherence to his Laws, to bear it patiently and quietly, never attempting to cast the Cross off from our Shoulders by any unwar­rantable means, but committing the keeping of our Souls to him in well-doing, as unto a faithfull Creator, and v. 12, 13. not to think it strange even con­cerning the fiery trial, if that should prove our lot, as though some wonderfull matter had befallen us, and with which other Christians had been unacquainted, but to look upon it rather as a just ground of Joy and Comfort when we are thus made like to Christ in Suffering; in hope that at the last day S. Lu. 12.4. when his transcendent Glory shall be revealed, we also shall have abundant cause to be glad with exceeding joy.

We must not stand in S. Matt. 10.28. fear of them that can kill the body, and after that have nothing more that they can do, but of God Almighty, who is infi­nitely greater than the most powerfull of Men, and able to punish infinitely beyond all the Bar­barities of the most outrageous Adversary, by destroying both body and soul in Hell; must be sure in all things to Act. 5.29. obey God rather than man, what­soever the consequence be in this World; and must constantly persist in well-doing, and what­ever [Page 236]we suffer for our Integrity, must yet be mindfull to 1 S. Pet. 2.20. take it patiently, with an hearty zeal for God's Glory, and an entire Resignation to his holy Will, as well knowing that this is an acceptable Service with God, and highly pleasing in his sight.

This is the plain Doctrine of the Gospel. And it is therefore a great vanity to talk of trea­ding in our Saviour's steps, or entituling our selves to the inestimable benefits of his Death and Resurrection, if we permit our selves to live in contradiction to it, or to conceit, that we shall be accepted as his Followers, if we think much to S. Matt. 20.23. drink of the cup that he drank of, or to be bap­tized with the Baptism of Sufferings that he was baptized with. He has sufficiently declared, that he will admit of none but upon condition of being Rom. 8.29. conformed to his image, by enduring all those evils whereto they shall at any time find themselves exposed for the sake of a good Con­science; assuring us moreover, that S. Mar. 8.38. whosoever shall be ashamed of (or unwilling to own) Him and his Words, (both his Doctrines and his Pre­cepts) in the midst of an adulterous and sinfull ge­neration, of him also shall the son of man be ashamed, when he cometh in the glory of his Father, with the holy Angels.

This is the first Consideration; and is suffici­ent, one would think, to engage all who have a­ny Reverence for their crucified Redeemer, or any love for their own Souls, readily to subject themselves to all kinds of Losses, Reproaches, or other the severest Afflictions, rather than both dishonour their holy Profession, and ruine them­selves to all Eternity. However, that we may all be the rather invited to a chearfull suffering [Page 237]for the sake of our Saviour, and the necessary Points and Principles of his Religion, I pro­pounded in the next place, and now accordingly proceed to remind you, that

2. This is but what our Lord has done for us in a very signal manner. Who, 2 Cor. 8.9. though he were rich, yet became poor for our sakes, that we through his poverty might be made rich. Though he were Phil. 2.6, 7, 8. in the form of God, and thought it not robbery to be equal with God, yet made he himself of no reputation, but took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men: and being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and became obedient to death, even that vile, servile, ignominious, and cruel death, the death of the Cross. He who had from all Eternity been in­finitely happy together with the Father, out of his immense compassion to fallen Man, conde­scended in time to be born into the World, of a poor Virgin, to lead a mean and despicable, a troublesome and uneasie life, exposed to all the Infirmities of Humane Nature, Sin only excep­ted, and to die in the most contemptible and painfull manner, that hereby he might redeem us from Sin, Death, and Hell, and might restore us to his Father's Favour, and procure us a Title to the ineffable Glories of his everlasting King­dom.

What intolerable Disingenuity therefore, what monstrous Ingratitude must it be, for any of those whom he has thus excessively commiserated to stick at any the severest Sufferings, much more to be unwilling to part with only some present pos­sessions, or other outward conveniencies in obe­dience to his Command? Whenever thou cal­lest to mind what Pain and Shame, what Re­proach [Page 238]and Contempt, what Wants, what Af­fronts, what Tortures, what Agonies he under­went upon thy account, how Is. 53.3. he was despised and rejected of men, and became a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief; that v. 5. through his stripes thou mightest be healed, how v. 8. he was wounded for thy transgressions, and bruised for thy iniquities, was taken from prison, and from judgment, and was cut off out of the land of the living; and all this to make Atonement for thy Sins, and re­deem thee from the unconceivable Miseries justly due to them; when thou reflectest, I say, upon this singular Love of thy incarnate and dying Saviour, how canst thou find in thy Heart to refuse dying again for him? But especially how canst thou possibly preferr some fading transito­ry Priviledge or Enjoyment before thy Duty to him? Had not he given himself for thee thou hadst been irrecoverably ruined for evermore; and how canst thou then be backward to make him the best return for it thou art able? How canst thou be afraid of suffering, when thou hast him for thy Guide, and seriously layest to heart, that 1 S. Pet. 2.21. he also suffered for thee, leaving thee an Ex­ample, that thou shouldest tread in his steps? The Meditation hereof, if duely attended to, would make thee almost ambiti­ous, Dum mori post mor­tem timent, interim mo­ri non timent. Caecil in Min. Fel. Si nondum nostrum sanguinem fudimus, sed fudisse parati sumus, nemo hoc dila­tionis nostrae moram Clementiam judicet, quae nobis officit, quae impe­dimentum glorioe facit, quae coelum differt, quae gloriosum Dei con­spectum inhibet. D Cyprian Epist. 31. Edit. Ox. Poena illic subigitur, cruciatus obteritur, nec mors metuitur sed optatur. Epist. 37. Cum omni saevitiâ vestrâ concertamus, etiam ultro irrumpentes: magisque damnati, quàm absoluti, gaudemus. Tortull. ad Seap. with the Primitive Christians, of the Crown of Martyrdom. At least it would certainly engage thee [Page 239]to a resolute and undaunted observance of all thy Saviour's Laws, and thy indissoluble obligations to him; and so would dispose thee 2 Tim. 2.3. to endure hardships as a good Souldier of Jesus Christ, to e­steem the Heb. 11.25, 26. reproach of, or for, Christ, greater riches than all earthly treasures, and to choose ra­ther to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season. E­specially if it be again considered, That,

3. This is the best and most ef­fectual way of defending our Religi­on, Salus autem civita­tis Dei talis est, ut cum fide ac per fidem teneri, vel potius acquiri possit, fide autem perditâ ad eam quisque venire non possit. D. Aug. de Civit. Dei, l. 22. c. 6. which whilst People take any other course to preserve they know not what mischief they may do it by those attempts, and whether instead of pro­tecting and maintaining it, they are not giving it its mortal wound. Histor. Eccles. Scla­von. p. 58. Jo­annes Commenius, the last Archbishop of Prague, bewails the miserable condition whereinto the Churches of Bohemia and Moravia were brought by attemp­ting to save themselves by Arms, which could not secure them, as they expected, but be­came an inlet to their ruine, to that degree, that he complains a little after, Ut intra Bohemiam & Moraviam, nullum amplius Evangelicis restet Templum, nulla Schola, nullum privatum religi­onis exercitium, nulli sa­cri libri, exustis Biblio­rum codicibus aliis (que) pu­rioris divini cultus admi­niculis, p. 59. they had neither Church allowed them, nor School, nor private exer­cise of their Religion, and had their Bibles, and other usefull Instruments of Devotion taken from them.

Whereas on the contrary, there is nothing more recommends Religion to Mankind, than to behold its Pro­fessors ready with unshaken Courage and Resolution to expose themselves and all that is dear to them in this World upon its account [Page 240]This Nam cum videat vulgus dilacerari homi­nes variis tormentorum generibus, & inter fati­gatos carnifices invictam tenere patientiam; exi­stimant, id quod res est, nec consensum tam mul­torum, nec perseveran­tiam morientium vanum esse nec ipsam patientiam sine Deo cruciatus tantos posse superare. Lactant. Instit. l. 5. c. 13. convinces Men that such per­sons are really persuaded of the truth of those Doctrines, and the rea­sonableness of those Precepts, which they have embraced, and for which they are fully set upon suffering in the World, and hereby inclines them to hearken the rather to those Argu­ments, which are offered for invi­ting themselves also to the same choice.

It was a famed Observation amongst the ancient Christians, Nec quicquam ta­men proficit exquisitior quae (que) crudelitas vestra, illecebra est magis sectae. Plures efficimur quoties metimur à vobis, semen est sanguis Christiano­rum, &c. Tertul. Apol. c. ult. [...]. Just. M. Ep. ad Diog. [...]. Ibid. Cum autem noster numerus semper Deorum cultoribus au­geatur; nunquam vero, ne in ipsa quidem perse­cutione minuatur. La­ctant. Instit l. 5. c. 13 that the Blood of the Martyrs, which was barbarously shed in so many several parts of the World, was but the Seed of the Church. And Ad multiplicandam Ecclesiam valuit sanctus sanguis effusus seminatione. D. August. in Psalm. 40. Multiplicati sunt magis magisque Christiani, &c. Ibid. De sanguine occisorum tanti exsurrexerunt à quibus illi interfectores martyrum superarentus. Ibid. in Psal. 134. indeed it was good Seed, and brought forth a plen­tifull Crop of new Professors, to the honour of God, and his Religion, and the terrour and astonishment of their Persecutors. Their * Religion was not overthrown by all the Tor­tures they underwent; but on the other hand, their brave and truly Christian manner of bearing them, improved them to a better purpose, making them an occasion of gaining numbers of other Proselytes to that [Page 241]Faith they saw thus outraged, but which with­all so wonderfully influenced its Professors, ena­bling them to despise all the Malice of Men or Devils, and all their extravagant endeavours for its extirpation.

Besides, to suffer for Religion, rather than seek to preserve it by any sinfull either Compliance or Resistance, is Defendenda enim re­ligio est, non occidendo, sed moriendo, non sae­vitiâ, sed patientiâ, non scelere, sed fide. Lactant. Inst. l. 5. c. 19 the surest course that can possibly be ta­ken to obtain the compleatest safe­guard both for it and our selves, I mean the Divine Protection. This argues an hearty resignation to the Divine Will, and a steady Faith and Trust in God, and obedience to his Laws, though when they seem most directly contradictory to our pre­sent interest; and may therefore justly be con­cluded of very great use for procuring his Fa­vour and Defence. Which whilst we can assu­redly depend upon, we may safely averre with the Prophet Elisha, upon the news of the Forces which the King of Syria had sent to seize him, 2 King. 6.16. They that be with us are more they that be with our Adversaries; or with the holy Evangelist, That S. Jo. 4.4. greater is he that is in us than he that is in the world. He is greater and infinitely more powerfull than all that can possibly set themselves against us, and can therefore easily defeat all their most malicious Designs, and place us in security; whilst they that trust more to their own Attempts than to his good Providence are frequently en­trapp'd in the works of their own hands, and so are taught by sad Experience, what egregious folly it is, to forsake their God to save them­selves. But this is not all; for,

[Page 242]4. To choose Suffering rather than Sin, is not only a necessary Duty, required in Scripture, and enforced by our Saviour's Example, and his Commiseration and Goodness to fallen Man, and a means of maintaining, adorning, and pro­pagating the Religion for which we thus suffer, but it is moreover what shall be abundantly re­warded in a future State. When our Lord shall appear at the last day to render to every man ac­cording to his doings, he will have a singular re­gard for those that have forsaken Father, or Mo­ther, or Brethren, or Sisters, or Houses, or Lands, to follow him, but especially that shall have resolved to part with their Lives sooner than with their Integrity. He will remember all their Losses, Reproaches, Tortures, or what­ever they had willingly endured for him, and will convince them to their endless Comfort, That their Quid enim, si (ut Furius dicebat) rapiatur, vexetur, exterminetur, egeat, auferantur ei ocu­li, damnetur, uratur, miseris etiam modis ne­cetur; perdetne suum praemium virtus? An potius peribit ipsa? Mi­nime! sed & mercedem suam Deo judice accipi­et, & vivet, & semper vigebit. Lactant. Instit. l. 5. c. 18. light afflictions which were but for a moment, had serv'd to work out for them a far more ex­ceeding and enternal weight of glory. And if there be different degrees of Happiness for the Saints in Heaven, (as it needs not in the least to be doubted but there are) then may it more than be presumed, that the chief Seats there, the more honou­rable Thrones will be allotted to them who have waded through the sorest Tryals here, and by suffering most have most ef­fectually triumphed over the Malice of their Adversaries. And thus much perhaps may be imply'd in those words of our Blessed Saviour; S. Lu. 6.23. Blessed are ye when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall [Page 243]reproach you, and cast out your name as evil for the son of man's sake: Rejoice in that day, and leap for joy, for behold your reward is great in heaven.

S. Ja. 1.12. Blessed, also is the man, saith S. James, that endureth temptations, for when he is tried, he shall receive the Crown of Life, which the Lord had promised to them that love him. And S. Paul not only delivers it as an undoubted truth, That 2 Tim. 2.12. if we suffer with Christ, or for his Honour and Glory, we shall also reign with him; but declares likewise the wonderfull disparity that is betwixt our present transient Tribulations, and the inesti­mable Felicity whereto they lead! such as that these seem of little account, whensoever we se­riously fix our thoughts upon it. Rom. 8.18. For I reckon, says the Apostle, that the sufferings of this present time, are not worthy to be compared with, or bear no manner of proportion to, the glories that shall be revealed in us. Which, whosoever duly con­siders with himself, one would think he should need no other Argument for encouraging him to despise all the Flatteries and the Terrours of this World, and even Life it self, in comparison of so unconceivably valuable a Recompence of Reward. And yet I have one thing more to add; which is, That

5. To suffer for our Saviour's sake, or in his Cause, is no such dreadfull Task, as Men are wont ordinarily to imagine. As I shall endea­vour to prove by these following steps.

1. Perhaps our Sufferings may not be great. We may only be stripped of some O infoeli­cem aegrum! quare? quia non vino nivem diluit, quia non rigorem potionis suae, quam capaci scy­pho miscuit, renovat fractâ insuper glacie: quia non ostrea illi Lucri­na in ipsa mensa aperiuntur; quia non circa coenationem ejus tumul­tus coquorum est, &c. Senec. Epist. 78. Superfluities of Estate, or some Title or Post of Honour, [Page 244]neither of which are necessary to our Welfare; and which it would not much grieve us to be deprived of, if we were but rightly apprehensive how well we may live without them, if we please. Or if we be touched more nearly in our persons, this it may be reaches only to an incon­venient and chargeable Confinement, or some other like tolerable punishment; which though uneasie in it self, may however very well be born, considering the occasion of it, and the vast ad­vantage that may reasonably be expected to re­dound from it. Or if our Lot be harder, and we have a heavier portion of Miseries to conflict with, we have still this comfort left, That

2. They cannot last very long. None of our Af­flictions can possibly affect us beyond this present life, Compendio rem dica­mus: Vita est, Somnus, bulla, vitrum, gla­cies, flos, fabula, foenum, Umbra, cinis, punctum, vox, sonus, aura, nihil. Drexel. prodr. aetern. c. 1.30. which at best we know is of no certain continuance, but liable to a thousand Accidents which may soon dispatch it; or if they do not, is however constantly hastening towards a Conclusion, like S. Ja. 4.14. a Vapour that appears for a little time, and then vanishes away. There is none of us all knows how quickly he may be summoned hence, and whether he shall not im­mediately be called for, and when he least ex­pects it; like the rich Man in S. Luke's Gospel, who had been heaping up Wealth, and was now promising himself a comfortable enjoyment of it, had filled his Barns well, and was blessing him­self to think what satisfaction he should have in the emptying them again, but Lu. 12.20. suddenly came a surprizing message to acquaint him, that he [Page 245]might no longer be permitted the enjoyment of what he had thus amassed together, not one day more might be allowed him to taste the fruit of all his Labour, so uncertain and precarious is this Life's Tenure.

And at its utmost extent it is but of little du­ration, and in no wise fit to be set in competi­tion with a future eternal state. Thus true is that saying of the Son of Syrach, Ecclus. 18.8, 9, 10. What is man? and whereto serveth he? what is his good? and what is his evil? The number of a man's days at the most are an hundred years. As a drop of wa­ter unto the sea, and a gravelstone in comparison of the sand, so are a thousand years to the days of eternity. And those Afflictions therefore which concern us only during our stay in this short, transient, uncertain life, are by no means to be reckoned upon as very long. But besides,

3. It is pos2ible they may be very short. Quodcun (que) illud est malum, tecum ipse me­tire, ac timorem tuum taxa: Intelliges profectò, aut non magnum, aut non longum esse quod metuis. Senec. Epist. 24. Nemo potest valdè do­lere, & diu. Epist. 78. When they are in extremi­ty, they are a very likely means of shortening a Life, which according to the course of nature could not be long without them, and so of putting a period both to it and themselves together. And when they have not this effect, it may please God to re­move them some other way, that so we may have no cause to complain of having been made to groan under them for any time. He may vouch­safe to S. Mark 13.20. shorten the days of any Persecution, for the elects sake, whom he hath chosen, and out of pity to those that do, or are like to labour un­der it, that they may not be opprested with over­much sorrow; or if the time of Tryal be pro­longed may yet condescend to deliver us from it, [Page 246] Am. 4.11. plucking us as a firebrand out of the burning. He may Act. 23.20, 21. unexpectedly de­tect the wicked Contrivances of his Enemies, Esth. 8.8. or abate their Malice, Isai. 37.29. & 1 Sam. 23.28, 29. or defeat their Designs, Joseph. [...]. l. 2. c. 17. & So­crat. Hist. Eccl. l. 3. c. 19, 20, 21. or cut them off in the midst of their career, and Exod. 14.27. bring the mischief they had intend­ed for us upon their own Heads, and by any of these Means, or what other he pleases, may deliver us out of our Troubles. And yet if he do not, we may far­ther remember for our encouragement, That whilst they last,

4. They frequently administer a great deal of Comfort and Consolation to the Sufferers. 2 Cor. 1.3, 4, 5. Blessed be God, says S. Paul, even the father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the father of mercies, and the God of comfort, who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we our selves are comforted of God. For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also abounded by Christ. And again he professes himself to have c. 12.10. taken pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake. And of the rest of the Apostles we read, that they Act. 5.41. departed from before the Council, who had sentenced them to be scourg'd, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer shame for the name of Christ. And doubtless all that tread in the same steps with these blessed Propa­gators of our Faith, being followers of them as they were of Christ, and offering as they did to suffer, and perhaps to die in his Cause, shall meet also with their proportion of the like Con­solation. Such have a continual feast within. [Page 247]Their Sufferings may grate hard upon them, but they are sensible all the time, that these are not of their own procuring, for they befall them only by reason of their steady perseverance in the ways of Righteousness; their chief care is to approve themselves to God above, and this is the true cause of the Enmity and Indignities they meet with from Men. And this reflection furnishes them with a calm quiet, and serenity, peace, delight, and satisfaction of Mind. which they would not exchange for great Riches. It is natural for them likewise to look beyond their Troubles, and be­think themselves of that transcendently happy state, which they expect to succeed in lieu of them. And how must this necessarily transport them? How must it chear their Spirits, and ele­vate their Souls, to think how inconceiveable the Glories are, which they are thus vigorously en­deavouring to secure to themselves? Here is matter of joy and rapture, such as no wicked Man can purchase for the greatest price. And this cannot but be a mighty Beatus est igitur sa­piens in tormentis: sed cum torquetur pro fide, pro justitià, pro Deo, il­la patientia doloris beatis­simum facier. Est enim Deus qui solus potest ho­norare virtutem, cujus merces immortalitas sola est. Lactant. Firm. In­stit. div. l. 3. c. 27. support to the Christian Sufferer, and which will strangely abate the sharpness of all his Conflicts, and will enable him to continue on his course, and when beset with the greatest difficulties, nevertheless to encourage himself in his God, and willingly to encounter the utmost Dangers rather than fall short of the Prize that is set before him. And yet once more,

5. The Christian Sufferer is not without the peculiar assistance of the Holy Ghost, for setting him above the Power of all Opposition. As it [Page 248]did the primitive Christians and Martyrs, who being supported and animated by the influence of this Blessed Spirit, could readily defie all kinds of Terrours, resolving that no Tryal or Tempta­tion whatsoever should ever Rom. 8.38, 39. separate them from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord. To them Phil. 1.29. was given in behalf of Christ, not only to believe on him, but also to suffer for his sake. And they did it in so remarkable, so eminent a manner, as may teach us all to conclude, that they must necessarily have been inspired with a supernatural Courage, since nothing less than this could have made them such illustrious Con­querours over all the formidable Difficulties they were to grapple with; and consequently, that there is justreason to expect the same Assistance in other Ages of the Church, as far as there shall be a like occasion for it. Hence it was that P. 121 Mi­nucius Foelix, Epist. 6. [...] ­dit. Ox. & E­pist. 76. S. Cyprian, L. 5. c. 13. Lactantius, and o­thers boast so much of the Sufferings of their Fellow-Christians, how not Men only, but Wo­men and Children could undervalue Crosses, and Tortures, and wild Beasts, and all kinds of Pu­nishments, and could patiently overcome the Malice and Cruelty of their Adversaries. And S. Chrysostom professes, [...], &c. Cont. Judaeos l. 3. That their Conflicts were greater than could proceed from a mortal Na­ture, and that they slighted this present life, and trampled upon Racks and Torments, contemned Death, and were upon the wing towards Heaven, got free of the Tempestuous Sea of terrestrial Af­fairs, and sailed into the Haven of Quiet and Se­curity. And with what surprizing Joy both they and others since have triumphed over the heaviest Sufferings, is too large a Field for me to enter upon at present. But the serious [Page 249]meditation of it ought certainly to convince us all, that it is no such mighty business to suffer in a just and righteous Cause, and that we may reasonably believe, that whatever Evils befall us upon this account will be found upon tryal to be far more tolerable and easie, than they had appeared to be whilst at a distance, and we fear­ed, but had not felt them.

The summ of all is, That to be ready to suf­fer upon a good account, is a necessary Christian disposition of Mind, and the least return we can make to our Blessed Redeemer, who has done and suffered so much for us; and is moreover the properest course we can take to secure and propagate our Religion, and the only sure way to be for ever happy; and yet that it will most probably be found a far easier task than most Men think it, nay, may possibly prove a just occasion of Joy and Exultation in this present World, besides the incomparable Glories wherewith it will be attended in the other.

It therefore now remains, that we be entreated to behave our selves accordingly, that we be not affrighted from our profession by whatsoever Ter­rors, but adhere firmly to our Religion and all the Principles and Branches of it, as well in times of Danger, as when we may do it more securely; Vir bonus— statuit omnem cruciatum per­ferre, intolerabili dolore lacerari, potius quàm aut officium prodat aut fidem. Cicer. Quaest. A­cad. l. 2. c. 8. that we re­solve by God's Grace and Assistance to expose our selves to the utmost, and to endure the severest Tryals, ra­ther than temporize, or act insincere­ly in any respect; remembring al­ways, that the S. Matt. 10.24. Disciple is not above his Master, nor the Servant above his Lord, and that considering what [Page 250]rough treatment our Saviour met with from the World, his Followers ought not to be surprized, if they meet also with the like. True Christia­nity, like the blessed Author of it, has been, is, and will be attended with frequent opposition, and the earnest endeavours of the Kingdom of Darkness for its Extirpation. And where there is no hope of wholly ruining it, the Tempter's next Contrivance is to deprave and corrupt it with such Innovations, and false Glosses, and errone­ous Interpretations as may endanger the Salvati­on of those that admit of them; and then to try if any Perswasions, or Intreaties, or Promises, or where these fail, if any Terrours or Sufferings can prevail with persons to embrace them. And they are not worthy the Name of Christians, that cannot resolve to persist in defiance to all these Encounters, that cannot bear their Cross after their Saviour, and be ready to lay down their Lives for him. 'Tis true, this is no very agreeable Doctrine to the corrupt Inclinations of Mankind, as not suiting well with Flesh and Blood; and hence it comes to pass, that Men had rather hear of, than practise it. But this makes it not at all the less necessarily incumbent on such as took up their Religion upon the con­dition of suffering for it; which they cannot therefore decline, when required of them, with­out a notorious violation of all the Obligations they have laid upon themselves to fight manful­ly under our Saviour's Banner. You can have no grounds to expect the Advantages, without being willing to bear also with the hardships of Religion.

And yet, my Brethren, 1 S. Pet. 4.15. let none of you suffer as an evil-doer, in any Case; because so all your [Page 251]Sufferings will lie wholly at your own Doors. For it is not the weight of any one's Cum martyrem non faciat poena, sed causa. D. August. Epist. 61. & Epist. 167. & Cont. Cre­scon l. 3. c. 47. Nam si poena martyres faceret, omnia metalla martyri­bus plena essent; omnes catenae martyres trahe­rent, omnes qui gladio feriuntur, coronarentur. Id. in Psalm. 34. Non ergo qui propter iniqui­tatem, & propter Chri­stianae unitatis impiam divisionem, sed qui prop­ter justitiam persecutio­nem patiuntur, hi mar­tyres veri sunt. Epist. 50. Sufferings, but the Righteousness of his Cause that makes the Martyr. Men may have imbibed false, and perhaps very pernicious Principles, and Notions, and if these bring them into trouble, they may suffer only as Hereticks, or Schismaticks, or Tray­tors, not as faithfull Disciples of our Lord Jesus Christ. Or if their Principles be right and Orthodox, but they think to express their Fide­lity to them by a lewd and vicious, tumultuous, or other immoral Be­haviour, and hereby bring themselves into Difficulties, this is not yet to suffer as Christians, not God but themselves, not their Religion but their own Folly being the occasion of what In­conveniencies befall them in this case. 1 S. Pet. 2.20. But to do well, to keep within the bounds of Duty both to God and Man, and yet to suffer patiently for so doing, this is acceptable with God.

Wherefore it very nearly concerns persons in all places, and upon all appearances of trial, to see that they be rightly principled, and have due Notions and Apprehensions of things, be­fore they venture to suffer for them, least other­wise they offer the Sacrifice of Fools, bearing on­ly the due demerit of their own Guilt, or at least, the natural effect of their Imprudence, instead of honouring God by a faithfull Confes­sion of him. But being once well assured in this point, and having duly informed themselves of the Justice of their Cause, and the necessity [Page 252]they are under of being true to it, they must proceed vigorously against all the Difficulties that can attend it, as not fit to be put in the Ba­lance with that far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory which is promised to them that come off Victors in this Spiritual Warfare. It is infinitely beneath the hope of an heavenly­minded Christian, to stick at such Rubs as these, and not rather to make his way courage­ously through all the transitory Impediments wherewith he finds himself beset. Justum & tenacem propositi virum, Non ardor civium prava jubentium, Non vultus instantis Ty­ranni Mente quatit solida. Hor Carm. l. 3. Od. 3. [...]. Just. Mart. c. Tryph. No Threats or Frowns of the greatest Tyrant, much less the insults of those of meaner Quality, should ever drive him out of his Road, or incline him to do any thing unbe­coming his Character. Quàm pulchrum spectaculum Deo cum Christianus cum dolore congreditur, cum adver­sum minas, & supplicia, & tormenta componitur? cum strepitum mortis, & horrorem carnificis irri­dens insultat? cum li­bertatem suam adversus reges & principes erigit? soli Deo cujus est, cedit? Min. Foel. Octav. He should continually encourage himself, by re­volving in his Mind how pleasing a sight it is in the Eyes of the Almigh­ty to behold his faithfull Servants struggling with Griefs, bearing up a­gainst the severest Menaces and Pu­nishments, and triumphing over the noise of Death, and the dread of the merciless Executioner, and keeping themselves free from the unjust Com­mands of Kings and Princes, that they may be at liberty to serve and obey their God only; should con­stantly remember that God is the Supream Lord of all, and Act. 4.19. &c. 5.29. his Laws are therefore above all to be attend­ed to, and Da veniam; tu carcerem, ille gehennam minatur. D. August. de verbis Domini Serm. 6. that his Terrours are in­finitely [Page 253]beyond all that the most exquisite Malice, backed by the greatest Power, can possibly in­flict here in this World.

And indeed they that labour not to bring themselves to that pass, that they can readily un­dergo the greatest Indignities for their Saviour's sake, shew but a mean respect to him, and that they undeservedly bear his Name. For who is there would not willingly serve him, so long as it costs him nothing? Who would not profess himself his follower, whilst he finds it for his present advantage? But to continue faithfull to him when it cannot be done without appa­rent and very considerable damage, to persevere in our Duty to him in times of sore Temptati­ons, conscientiously and strictly to observe his Commands when we are like to pay dear for it, this is the truest Criterion of our Love to him. In tribula­tionibus quis sit fidelis ag­noscitur. Sext. Pythag. Our Fidelity is best tried in troublesome times, and always appears most illustrious when expo­sed to the greatest Hardships, and forced to un­dergo the sharpest Conflicts, and if it will not hold out in these Circumstances there is too ap­parent cause to question its Sincerity.

And I cannot therefore but think it a great mistake in any of us, at any time to terrifie our selves, and each other with a frightfull Scene of Persecution, as though it were an intolerable burden; and not rather to fix our Meditations on the other hand, upon the admirable Com­forts that usually accompany it, and the un­speakable Benefits, that will at length arise from it. Instead of thus dressing up the Miseries of a Suffering Estate in all the most unagreeable Cir­cumstances, enough to transport us too often beyond the bounds of Patience, we should do [Page 254]far better service to God and our holy Religion, and take a much more effectual course for securing our own Eternal Welfare, if we would make it our care to form to our selves a compleater and less partial Character of those Sufferings to which our Religion may at any time expose us, not harping only upon the Prisons, and the Fetters, and the Gibbets, and the Tortures, the Reproaches, the Banishments, the Wants, the Degradations, the Confiscations, and the Flames of Martyrdom, which we are generally too too apt to be affrighted at, but labouring to make our selves truly sensible on the other side, of the admirable Consola­tions that mightily abate its Terrours, which if duly attended to, would make People almost in love with it, Bonum agonem su­biturae estis, in quo A­gonothetes Deus vivus est: Xystarches Spiritus Sanctus; corona aeterni­tatis: brabium, ange­licae substantiae politia in coelis, gloria in saecula sae­culorum. Tertull. ad Mar­tyres, c. 3. that it is a Service highly pleasing to God, and for the Benefit and Ho­nour of his Religion and its Profes­fors, and that it wants not the sup­port of his holy Spirit for carrying us through it in a triumphant man­ner, making us Rom. 8.37. more than conque­rours through him that loveth us, nor the promise of an incomparable un­conceivable Crown of Glory consequent upon it in the other Life. This prospect of Martyr­dom would presently possess Mens Minds with such a notion of it, that they would not know how to use any indirect or unlawfull attempts for avoiding what they are thus assured may be tolerable in this World, but will unquestionably be of unspeakable advantage in another. It would tempt us to take all opportunities for preparing our selves and each other for the Fiery-tryal, or whatever other less Instances of Suffe­ring [Page 255]for Christ, encouraging one another to fol­low the Example of the Apostles and other Di­sciples and Confessours, who (as the great A­postle of the Gentiles speaks of himself) Act. 20.24. thought not their Lives, (not to say their Estates, Pre­ferments, or Honours) dear to them, so they might finish their course with joy; but especially of our Blessed Lord himself, Heb. 1 [...].2. the author and finisher of our Faith, who for the joy that was set before him, endured the cross, and despised the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God. Thus it was with our Lord himself; and great numbers of his Followers drank deep of the same bitter Cup, without ever seeking how they might get out of the way, and so escape it. Et nunc praesentia rerum est medius ardor, ipsa canicula persecutio­nis ab isto scilicet Cy­nocephalo. Alios ignis, alios gladius, alios bestiae Christianos probaverunt: alii fustibus interim & ungulis insuper degusta­ra martyria in carcere esuriunt. Tertull. Scor­piac. c. 1. It would grieve you to the Heart to hear through what Seas of Blood they waded, during the hotter times of Persecution, how they passed through good Report and bad Report, with what gainsay­ings and abuses they conflicted, how they were forced from City to City, what Buffetings and Revilings, what Flames and Swords, what Racks and Gibbets, what Teeth of Beasts, and other Methods of Cruelty they underwent for the Love of their Saviour, and through hope of the Prize that was set before them. [...]. Just. Mart. Apol. 2. They were hated and un­justly persecuted by Men of all Ranks, Degrees, and Professions, whether Jews or Gentiles, whether bond or free, whether high or low, whether rich or poor, all Men had set themselves against them, to cut them off from the face of the [Page 256]Earth. Insomuch that no where could they be at rest, but into whatever City or Town they enter'd, they were forthwith in danger of being seized, and brought to an untimely and unde­served Execution. And yet such was their Constancy and Resolution in the Profession of their Religion, such their fear of God, and such their care to demean themselves as in his sight, that they were almost unconcerned at whatever could befall them in this World. Though they were 2 Cor. 4.8, &c. troubled on every side, yet were they not distressed; though perplexed, yet not in despair; though persecuted, and carrying in their body the marks of the Lord Jesus, yet they fainted not, v. 16. but whilst their outward man decayed, their inward man was renewed day by day. They looked past this present World to that which is to come, and had their Minds, their Thoughts and Desires so fixed upon it, that they could stick at nothing that lay in the way to it.

Wherefore seeing we are compassed about with such a multitude of Examples, such a cloud of Witnesses that have gone before us, and have left us plenty of Instances of their Victories over Persecutions and Temptations, what an indelible Shame and Reproach will it be to you and me, if we shall yet draw back, and like the Seed sown in the stony Ground, in time of temptation fall away, and by so doing dishonour God, and expose our selves to his eternal Indignation? This would be an egregious affront and provo­cation to Almighty God, whom we profess our selves so fearfull to offend, would be a shamefull blemish to, and perhaps might greatly endanger the subversion of that Religion which we would be thought so zealously concerned for, would [Page 257]argue the highest Ingratitude towards our Blessed Saviour, who has been so infinitely gra­cious to us, would deprive us of that inesti­mable Crown which we make continual shew of seeking after, and would farther deliver us over to all those eternal Tortures, Pangs, and Agonies which are threatened to the Timorous and Faint-hearted.

And oh that we would therefore be perswa­ded to take a contrary course, to walk as Stran­gers and Pilgrims upon Earth, That have here no continuing city, but seek one to come, looking not at the things which are seen and are temporal, and fading, but at the things which are not seen and are eternal, and disposing our selves to part with all things here below, rather than endan­ger the Salvation of our immortal Souls This is to be wise indeed, to be wise to the best and most serviceable Purposes of Wisdom, and ought therefore to be the great care of all that hope either to please God or to be for ever hap­py with him.

And here I might have concluded, but that the Text suggests one farther Direction which I must not omit, in relation to the manner of our Suffering for Righteousness, or in a just and righteous Cause, that it must be with Meekness and Fear, as well with Meekness towards Men, as with Fear towards God; that as the one is serviceable to prevent our drawing back and seeking basely to shelter and save our selves, when called out to suffer, so the other may with­hold us from all undue Excesses when we do suf­fer; that none of our Sufferings may transport us beyond the [...] temper of Christianity, and [Page 258]make us any way unjust and unreasonable to­wards the Instruments and Abettors of them, either in our Censures or Actions, much less may put us upon studying how we may possibly be able to revenge upon them all their unchri­stian behaviour towards us. I am not bound to receive all things with a Stoical Apathy, as if I had no sense of any Cruelties that may be exer­cised upon me at any time; but yet I must con­sider the Authors of them, as Rods in God's Hand for the just punishment of those numerous Offences against him, which have deserved a much severer Treatment. I may not suffer my Passions or Resentments to prevail above my Reason and my Duty; but must remember that by the Laws both of God and Man, Justice is owing to my most implacable Adversaries, and I am no more to wrong them than other People, whether it be in respect to their Bodies, Goods, or Reputation. Their unwarrantable usage of me is no licence for me to treat them again in the same unchristian manner, if it happen at any time to be in my power. For if I do, I no longer resemble my Blessed Saviour, that unparallelled Pattern of an invincible Meekness, 1 S. Pet. 2.22, 23. Who did no sin, neither was guile found in his mouth, who when he was reviled, reviled not again, when he suffered he threatened not, but committed himself to him that judgeth righteously; and who has ac­cordingly commanded me, S. Matt. 5.44. To love my Enemies, to bless them that curse me, to do good to them that hate me, to pray for them that despitefully use me and persecute me, that so I may be the child of my Father which is in heaven, who makes his Sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sends his rain on the just and on the unjust.

In a word, to acquit our selves good Christi­ans, we must be always prepared both to suffer whenever our Christianity, or any part of it, requires it of us, and to do it after a Christian sort, with an intire Resignation to the Divine Will, and Patience, and Meekness towards our greatest Adversaries; earnestly beseeching Al­mighty God, for our selves, that he will give us Grace to hold out to his Glory, and our own Salvation, and for our Enemies, Persecutors, and Slanderers, that it may please him to forgive their Sins, and to turn their Hearts, through Jesus Christ our Lord, to whom with the Father, and the Holy Ghost, be all Honour and Glory now and for ever more. Amen.

FINIS.

BOOKS Printed for, and Sold by Walter Kettilby, at the Bishop's Head in St. Pauls Church yard.

A Discourse concerning Lent, in two Parts: The First, an Historical Account of its Observation; the Second, an Essay concerning its Original. This sub-divided into two Repar­titions; the First is Preparatory, and shews that most of our Christian Ordinances are derived from the Jews; and the Second con­jectures that Lent is of the same Original. By George Hooper, D. D. Dean of Canterbury, and Chaplain in Ordinary to His Majesty. Octavo.

An Enquiry into the New Opinions, chiefly propagated by the Presbyterians of Scotland; to­gether also, with some Animadversions on a late Book, entituled, A Defence of the Vindication of the Kirk, in a Letter to a Friend at Edenburgh. By Alexander Monrow, D. D. Octavo.

Bishop Overal's Convocation-Book 1606. con­cerning the Government of God's Catholick Church, and the Kingdoms of the whole World. Quarto.

True Conduct of Persons of Quality: Transla­ted out of French. Octavo.

Mysteries in Religion, vindicated: or, the Fi­liation, Deity, and Satisfaction of our Saviour, asserted, against Socinians and others, with Oc­casional Reflexions on several late Pamphlets. By Luke Milbourn, a Presbyter of the Church England. Octavo.

A Treatise relating to the Worship of God: divided into six Sections; concerning, First, the Nature of Divine Worship. Secondly, The pecu­culiar Object of Worship. Thirdly, The true Worshippers of God. Fourthly, Assistance re­quisite to Worship. Fifthly, The Place of Wor­ship. Sixthly, The solemn Time of Worship. By John Templer, D. D. Octavo.

A Defence of Reveal'd Religion, in six Ser­mons, upon Romans 1.16. Wherein it is clear­ly and plainly shewn, That no Man can possibly have any real Ground or Reason to be asham'd of Christianity. By Henry Halliwell, M. A. Vicar of Cowfold in Sussex. Octavo.

A Discourse concerning the Nature of Man, both in his Natural and Political Capacity, both as he is a Rational Creature, and Member of a Civil Society; with an Examination of some of Mr. Hobb's Opinions relating thereunto. By James Lowde, Rector of Settrington in York­shire, and sometime Fellow of Clare-Hall in Cambridge. Octavo.

The Doctrine of the Glorious Trinity, not Explained, but Asserted by several Texts, as they are Expounded by the ancient Fathers and later Divines, for the satisfaction of such as doubt, the Conviction of such as deny, and the Confirmation of such as believe this mysterious Article of the Christian Faith. By Francis Gregory, D.D. Rector of Hambledon in the County of Bucks. Octavo.

An Essay to revive the ancient Charity and Piety, wherein God's Rights in our Estates and [Page]our Obligations to maintain his Service, Reli­gion and Charity, is demonstrated and defended against the Pretences of Covetousness and Ap­propriation, in two Discourses: written to a Per­son of Honour and Virtue. By George Burghop, Rector of Little-Gaddesden, in the County of Hertford, and Chaplain to the Right Honoura­ble John Earl of Bridgwater. Octavo.

Six Sermons preached before the late incom­parable Princess Queen Mary, at White-Hall, with several Additions and large Annotations to the Discourse of Justification by Faith. By George Bright, D. D. Dean of St. Asaph, and Chaplain in Ordinary to His Majesty.

Two Assize-Sermons, preached at the Assizes at Winchester.

Piety's Address to the Magistrate, delivered in a Sermon at the Assizes at Winchester, July 11.1695. Both by E. Young, Fellow of Winchester College, and Chaplain in Ordinary to His Majesty. Quarto.

A Sermon preached at the Anniversary-meet­ing of the Sons of the Clergymen, in the Church of St. Mary-le-Bow, on Tuesday, Decemb. 3. 1695. Printed at the Desire of the Stewards, to whom it is most humbly presented, by Tho. Whincop, D.D. Rector of the United Parishes of St. Mary Ab­church and St. Laurence Poultney, London.

Dr. Hickman's Sermon on St. Cecilia's Day. 1695.

Dr. Wyvill, Dean of Rippon's Thanksgiving-Ser­mon on the Taking of Namur.

Dr. Lamb, Dean of Ely's Sermon before the King at St. James's, Jan. 19. 1695/6.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.